diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-0.txt | 5063 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-0.zip | bin | 114755 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-h.zip | bin | 196361 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-h/61795-h.htm | 6461 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 55436 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-h/images/title.jpg | bin | 15385 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/61795-h/images/titlepageicon.jpg | bin | 7271 -> 0 bytes |
10 files changed, 17 insertions, 11524 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..37d2d41 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #61795 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/61795) diff --git a/old/61795-0.txt b/old/61795-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index bab834e..0000000 --- a/old/61795-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5063 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of From an Easy Chair, by Ray Lankester - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: From an Easy Chair - -Author: Ray Lankester - -Release Date: April 10, 2020 [EBook #61795] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM AN EASY CHAIR *** - - - - -Produced by Susan Skinner, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Text enclosed by underscores is in italics (_italics_), and text -enclosed by equal signs is in bold (=bold=). - -Additional Transcriber’s Notes are at the end. - - * * * * * - -FROM AN EASY CHAIR - - * * * * * - -BY THE SAME AUTHOR - -EXTINCT ANIMALS - -By SIR E. RAY LANKESTER, F.R.S. With a Portrait of the Author, and 218 -other Illustrations. Demy 8vo. Second Edition, Price =7s. 6d.= net. - - _NATURE._--“We give the book a hearty welcome, feeling sure that its - perusal will draw many young recruits to the army of naturalists, and - many readers to its pages.” - -THE KINGDOM OF MAN - -By SIR E. RAY LANKESTER, F.R.S. With about 60 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. -Second Edition. Price =3s. 6d.= net. - - _DAILY NEWS._--“Forms one of the most stimulating and suggestive - books of recent times. We feel that we cannot praise it too highly.” - - _OUTLOOK._--“This fascinating and inexpensive book ... in which much - knowledge is imparted in a manner that attracts.” - - * * * * * - - - - -FROM AN EASY CHAIR - - - BY SIR RAY LANKESTER, K.C.B., F.R.S. - - “_The world is so full of a number of things, - I am sure we should all be as happy as kings._” - - R. L. STEVENSON - - [Illustration] - - LONDON - - ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE & CO., LTD. - - 1909 - - * * * * * - - RICHARD CLAY AND SONS, LIMITED - BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND - BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. - - _Published October, 1908._ - _Reprinted January, 1909._ - - - - -PREFACE - - -This little book is a reproduction, with some emendations, of articles -which appeared in the _Daily Telegraph_ in the six months between the -beginning of last October and the end of April. If it should meet with -success, further collections of the same kind will be published from -time to time. - - E. R. L. - -_August, 1908._ - - - - -CONTENTS - - - PAGE - - 1. Science and the Study of Nature 1 - - 2. The Desire to Know the World of Nature 3 - - 3. Scares and Wonders 5 - - 4. Work at the Pasteur Institute 9 - - 5. The Sea Serpent 10 - - 6. Giraffes and the Okapi 11 - - 7. The Great Geologists of Last Century 14 - - 8. Experiments with Precious Stones 19 - - 9. Diamonds 23 - - 10. Science and Fisheries 27 - - 11. Discoveries as to Malaria 29 - - 12. Malta Fever 34 - - 13. A Cure for Sleeping Sickness 36 - - 14. Tsetse-Flies and Disease 38 - - 15. Monkeys and Fleas 41 - - 16. The Jigger Flea 42 - - 17. Public Estimate of the Value of Science 43 - - 18. The Common House-fly and Others 45 - - 19. Cerebral Inhibition 48 - - 20. Colour-photography and Photographs of Mars 49 - - 21. Origin of Names by Errors in Copying 50 - - 22. False News as to Extinct Monsters 51 - - 23. Mistletoe and Holly 52 - - 24. The Cattle Show 55 - - 25. The Experimental Method 59 - - 26. Hypnotism and an Experiment on the Influence - of the Magnet 60 - - 27. Luminous Owls and Other Luminous Animals - and Plants 65 - - 28. Reminiscences of Lord Kelvin 68 - - 29. The So-called Jargon of Science 70 - - 30. Rats and the Plague 73 - - 31. Ancient Temples and Astronomy 78 - - 32. Alchemists of To-day and Yesterday 84 - - 33. A Story of Sham Diamonds and Pearls 88 - - 34. The Nature of Pearls 89 - - 35. A King Who was a Zoologist 93 - - 36. The Transmission to Offspring of Acquired - Qualities 97 - - 37. Variation and Selection Among Living Things 103 - - 38. The Movement, Growth, and Dwindling of Glaciers 108 - - 39. Votes for Women 117 - - 40. Tobacco and the History of Smoking 124 - - 41. Cruelty, Pain, and Knowledge 131 - - * * * * * - -FROM AN EASY CHAIR - - - - -1. _Science and the Study of Nature_ - - -This volume consists of brief notes in plain language on a variety of -scientific matters. I speak of new discoveries, real or so-called by -mistake; of old well-established facts and explanations of strange -occurrences which are more familiar to men of science than to people -who have not had the time and opportunity to ascertain what is, and -what is not proved and known about Nature and her ways. I do not -address my reader from the professor’s chair, but from an easy chair. -Just as in the club or my friend’s smoking-room, I might talk of these -things, so do I propose to talk here. My hope is that what I have to -say will interest those who are not experts in science, and yet have -a desire for trustworthy information and opinion on the vast variety -of topics which come up day by day for consideration and discussion, -and can only be explained or rightly understood by the aid of that -systematised knowledge which is called science. - - * * * * * - -Science and the scientific point of view have a very wide, indeed, an -unlimited range. Though the making of discoveries of real importance -and the full understanding of the steps by which they are made -involves, as a rule, long study and special training, yet there is -a vast deal of healthy excitement and pleasure connected with the -progress of science, in which all can share by receiving, as it were, -messages from the front. By contributing true records and observations -of fact which serve, in however small a way, as ammunition and material -of war for the use of the fighting line, we can all help and take part -in the advance of science. - -A great feature of what is called science is that it is true. The -actual result achieved by science is the record of “that which is”--it -can be examined, tested, and proved. But science does not merely -collect accurate records of fact. In order to discover new things, -new relations, and hidden causes she has to make use of guesses and -flights of imagination. The “hypotheses” or guesses are not wild ones, -but reasonable suppositions based on careful consideration of existing -knowledge. They are never mistaken by trained workers in science for -“facts,” nor put forward as such. On the contrary, they are tested and -so confirmed or rejected by experiment or trial. Hence the necessity -of accuracy in observation for the purposes of science; hence the -proverbial “scientific accuracy.” It is of no use to form a guess based -upon erroneous statements. It is mere waste of time to accept and build -theories upon loose wonder-mongers’ gossip. And, further, the evidence -which you obtain in order to confirm or dismiss your “guess” must be -equally beyond suspicion as to its accuracy. It must be an observation -of fact free from prejudice and illusion. - -Your guess, if proved to be true, adds to the solid record of -science new facts and new proofs of relationships, which again lead -on the imagination of men of science to new guesses, and so to new -confirmation or rejection, and to the growth of the vast record of -accurate knowledge. To seek out in the endless whirling complexity -of things which surround us in earth, sky, and sea, the truth, the -knowledge of “that which is,” of the relation of these things to -one another as cause and effect and their action and influence on -ourselves--this is the aim of science. To substitute real understanding -and the power of control of the surrounding world for the misleading -and cruelly harmful conceptions existing in the minds of simple -unskilled mankind--this is the daily achievement of science. - - - - -2. _The Desire to Know the World of Nature_ - - -The practical value of science in securing the happiness of human -communities is not, however, the reason which operates most strongly -in exciting men and women to give themselves to the cultivation and -improvement of this or that branch of it. A rich banker one day was -looking round the Natural History Museum with me. It was his first -visit. After a time he said, “It’s very fine! wonderful! But what’s it -all for? Where does the money come in? That’s what I can’t understand. -Why does the Government spend money on this if it don’t lead to -making money?” I tried to convince him that there exists in us all a -divine “curiosity,” a desire to know regardless of profit or loss, a -thirst which we may cultivate and satisfy, in the full assurance that -whilst its satisfaction is a delight in itself, we are all the while -fulfilling the destiny of man, helping in the conquest of Nature. My -friend had apparently lost that instinctive thirst which is the primary -impulse to the pursuit of science, that capacity for pleasure which -Robert Louis Stevenson truly notes in the words of the child of his -“Garland of Verse”: - - “The world is so full of a number of things, - I am sure we should all be as happy as kings!” - -The existence of that little child and of numberless “grown-ups” who -have become or have never ceased to be, in this matter, even as he, is -the reason why science has its helpers and workers of all ranks, and it -is of them that I chiefly think in writing these notes. - -At a dinner of the Savage Club a year or so ago my friend Dr. Nansen, -the Norwegian Minister, quoted some lines from a Scandinavian poet, -which he translated somewhat as follows: “As you journey through -life do not go too fast, do not press on blindly; there are so many -beautiful things by the way. Turn your head, stay a few minutes. Leave -the dusty road. Take in and enjoy the wonders and delights which are at -your feet.” Motorists, please take note! - -For those who can enter more thoroughly into the pursuit of science -there are even greater joys. To the very few there is the privilege not -merely of realising well-established truths, and of perhaps assisting -in securing their foundations or extending their application, but of -discovering vast unexplored regions, new possibilities, new revelations -of the unfathomed depths of Nature’s workings. Though few can hope to -be leaders in these enthralling adventures, yet we can be close to -those who are, and, holding their hands, sympathise with their soul’s -vision. - - “Then felt I like some watcher from the skies, - Or the stout Cortes, when, with eagle eyes, - He stared at the Pacific.... - Silent, upon a peak in Darien.” - -Such a one need have none of the conventional setting of romantic -enterprise. He may be standing before a much-stained table, covered -with bottles, in an atmosphere of acrid fumes, with a test-tube in his -hand, or he may be just raising his head with a far-off gaze, as he -sits, bent o’er a microscope, in London. - - - - -3. _Scares and Wonders_ - - -There are certain subjects which come within my ken upon which -paragraphs are published in the papers nearly every other day of -a wildly romantic and misleading character. These subjects may be -classified as: (1) Living and extinct monsters. (2) Cures for cancer -and tubercle. (3) Unsuspected dangers of infection by disease-germs. It -would hardly be pleasant for me to quote these paragraphs in order to -deny their statements. They are often headed, “For the Little Ones,” or -“From a Foreign Correspondent.” The old-established and better title -for such announcements is “For the Marines.” I shall endeavour to -mention as they occur to me, among other things, new and duly-certified -facts relating to monsters, and to the investigation of disease. With -reference to reports which have been seriously put forward during the -past year, I may say that the alleged discovery of a mammoth in North -America 71ft. long and 40ft. tall is nonsense. In the announcement to -which I allude, the measurements have been altered from some original -and more correct statement and made to appear astonishing by error or -design. - -No new facts of importance bearing upon the treatment of either cancer -or tubercle have been lately discovered which can be explained to -the general public. Work is proceeding nevertheless. No new source -of danger from disease-germs has been detected since this time last -year. It is true that the dust in railway carriages, and especially -in sleeping-cars, which are not properly cleaned every day after -occupation by travellers, is full of microbes, and, like the dust of -rooms which have been crowded by human beings, may be a source of -disease infection. The remedy for this is careful cleansing after -each journey, and a special construction of the cars like a tiled -bath-room, so as to avoid the accumulation of dirt. At present this is, -and long has been, neglected. - -Another serious and more recent danger is that arising from the -crowding of passengers in underground railway tubes. Both in -Paris and London this has been recognised as a real and pressing -danger. Trouble has been given by the dust raised in the Paris -Tube, but the danger caused by dust has been avoided in London. -It is a definitely-ascertained fact that many bacteria, including -disease-producing kinds, are rapidly killed by exposure to strong -sunlight. Hence underground tubes and the chinks and recesses of -railway carriages are more liable to harbour disease-germs than -the open-air roadways and the carriages which ply on them. Great -cleanliness and the use of germicide washing fluids are the obvious -precautions to be taken in the absence of sunlight. - -As to mammoths and elephants--the former is a misspelling of the word -“mammont,” the name given by the natives of Northern Siberia to the -extinct elephant, hairy, but otherwise closely similar to the Indian -elephant, which within the period of prehistoric man (50,000 to 150,000 -years) was abundant over the whole of the northern part of the Northern -Hemisphere. Mammoths’ tusks (ivory) are still largely imported from -Siberia. The biggest African elephant may, perhaps, stand 13ft. at the -shoulder. No mammoth or other extinct elephant seems to have exceeded -this. The stuffed African elephant in Cromwell road measures 11ft. 2in. -at the shoulder. Mr. Carnegie’s great extinct reptile Diplodocus is -only 12ft. 9in. from the ground at the highest part of its back. The -biggest tusk of a recent elephant ever seen was bought by me for the -Natural History Museum seven years ago. It weighs 228lb., and measures -10ft. 2in. along the curve. It was recognised three years ago by Mr. -Jephson (one of Stanley’s companions) as one of a pair which he had -weighed in Central Africa. It was in the possession of Emin Pasha when -that unfortunate gentleman was “rescued” by Stanley and Jephson. After -the subsequent assassination of Emin, his ivory treasure found its way -to Zanzibar, and this tusk being part of it, was sold and brought to -London. - -A real new monster of great size is the carnivorous reptile described -by Professor Osborne, of New York, as Tyrannosaurus. There is no -mistake or exaggeration about this report. The specimen is in the New -York Museum, and has been described in detail and drawn to scale by -Professor Osborne. The skeleton stands up like that of a huge bird or a -kangaroo on the two hind legs--as does that of the vegetarian reptile -Iguanodon. The Iguanodon and the Tyrannosaurus are of about the same -height, namely 17ft. But the new monster has enormous tiger-like teeth, -twelve on each side of the jaw, above and below, and the jaws are three -feet long, whilst the whole head is broad and short. Iguanodon, on the -other hand, has been long known from English and Belgian rocks, and -can be seen in Cromwell Road. It has a beak like a tortoise, and the -small teeth of a vegetable-feeder. Both animals had very short front -limbs or arms, but in Tyrannosaurus these are really ridiculously out -of proportion, according to more familiar standards, for the whole arm -is not bigger than one of the toes of the hind foot. This new giant -carnivorous reptile is found in rocks of the same age as our greensand -and chalk in Wyoming, U.S.A. It preyed upon huge vegetable-eating -reptiles, the remains of which are found in the same strata, and have -been reconstructed. - -The mere size of these extinct reptiles is a very natural cause of -wonder and admiration. At the same time, it is well to remember that -the body of the largest African elephant is as big, or very nearly as -big, as the body of the biggest of these extinct reptiles. Some of -these giant extinct reptiles had very long tails and necks, which the -elephant cannot boast. No extinct animal is known which approaches in -bulk the great whales of various kinds at present inhabiting the sea. -The striking thing about many huge extinct animals is that they are -represented to-day by similarly constructed animals of much smaller -size. Thus we know giant extinct sloths, which contrast strangely with -the small living sloths of to-day, giant extinct rat-like animals -and giant extinct kangaroos far exceeding the bulk of living rats -and kangaroos. But it is distinctly not true that all recent animals -are degenerate and small as compared with extinct related kinds. The -modern horse is far larger than its extinct ancestors, which we can -trace back in a gradual diminishing series to a little beast no bigger -than a spaniel. So, too, the earliest elephants known are quite small -creatures. - -The interesting point about extinct animals is really not so much -that they were often large of their kind, but that they are often of -kinds quite unknown at the present day among living animals. On the -other hand sometimes (but by no means always) they can be shown to be -connected as ancestors to living animals by a series of intermediate -forms. The remains of the connecting forms are found embedded in -successive rock-strata, intermediate in age between the present day and -the remote period when the earliest members of the series were alive -and flourishing--and we can follow out in many instances (for example, -in the pedigree of the horse, and again of the elephant) the gradual -but very extensive changes by which the descendants of a long extinct -kind of animal have been “transformed” into modern recent animals, -familiar to us. - - - - -4. _Work at the Pasteur Institute_ - - -Professor Elias Metschnikoff was busy, when I saw him at the Institut -Pasteur in Paris last September, with an experimental investigation of -“appendicitis.” He finds that chimpanzees can exhibit this disease, -and he is led by experiments on those animals to believe that a -gas-producing micro-organism--the bacillus aërogenicus--already known -as occurring in the human intestine--is especially active in exciting -the disease. Parasitic worms or other foreign bodies must first wound -the delicate lining of the appendix before the virulent gas-forming -bacillus can penetrate and start inflammation and abscess. Metschnikoff -was also investigating a disease of tropical regions, known as “the -Yaws.” Most people would imagine that this name refers to a disease -like the gapes, but it is quite different, being an ulceration of the -skin caused by a spirillum. - -Spirilla--corkscrew-like threads of excessive minuteness--are -parasitic organisms, like bacteria, bacilli, and micrococci. They are -of different kinds--some harmless, some deadly. One is common in the -mouth of the healthiest of us--another causes one of our most terrible -diseases. They can be distinguished by the microscope, though much -alike. What microscopists call “dark-ground illumination”--that is, -illumination by horizontal rays of light, obtained by a prism attached -below the glass slip on which the object is placed for examination -with the microscope, has been found at the Institut Pasteur to be -a very ready way of showing the spirilla in fresh blood or sputum. -The spirilla are alive, and are seen when highly magnified, shooting -rapidly across the field of view with a corkscrew action, like -brilliant silver threads. The detection of the microbe which causes -an infective disease, is often the first step to the control of -the disease, or to knowledge which enables man to avoid the disease -altogether. Some striking examples of this have occurred of late years. - - - - -5. _The Sea Serpent_ - - -The sea-serpent rarely puts in an appearance now, though a Cornish -“manifestation” was reported last year. A recent account of a strange -marine monster, declared by some to be, of course, the sea-serpent, -seen but to disappear, was that given by Lord Crawford’s companions -two years ago. In that case, and in others in which a huge fin-like -structure, supported by fin-rays, has been seen projecting from the -mysterious animal, it is not improbable that what was seen was a large -seal of the “eared” kind, raising one of its long, webbed hind-feet -from the water, a trick which some of them are known to have. Other -reputed sea-serpents have been, in reality, a school of porpoises, or -a line-like flight of sea-birds, or a mass of seaweed, or a whale in -association with one or other of these--or, again, a real marine snake -5ft. long (such are well known and very poisonous), or a ribbon-fish -12ft. long. There is “no reason why there should not be” a huge and -seldom-seen kind of animal living in the sea--like a serpent in -appearance. No one can say, as the result of observation, that there is -not, since no one has thoroughly explored the dark, unfathomed depths -of ocean. Yet we gain very little when we have admitted our ignorance, -and agreed that there is no reason why something should not be. The -real question is, “Does the thing in question exist?” not “Could it -possibly exist?” Does the great sea-serpent exist? The answer to that -is, There is not much evidence to show that it does. Most persons -who have looked into the matter would be willing to bet 100,000 to 1 -against its being captured, dead or alive, and brought before the -Royal Society within ten years’ time. Unless it be so captured and -“tabled” it matters very little whether it exists or not. It must be -“discovered” in order to become really interesting. - - - - -6. _Giraffes and the Okapi_ - - -The baby giraffe at the gardens in the Regent’s Park is a most -interesting and beautiful creature. In that respect she only resembles -on a small scale her grown-up relatives. Next to elephants, giraffes -take precedence for strangeness, beauty, and imposing size. Certainly -they have done so with me ever since I turned one Sunday afternoon long -ago from the great novelty of the day, the first hippopotamus sent from -Egypt, round whom the world of fashion was crowding, and gazed into the -beautiful eyes that hung over me, supported by a gracefully-curving -neck. My tender regard for the beautiful creature was not shaken even -when I felt a sudden jerk to the elastic band passing under my chin and -saw my new Leghorn straw hat, with its ornamental bunch of Egyptian -wheat and broad pink ribbon, disappear between the lips of the beauty. -A slow right and left movement of the jaw followed, accompanied by a -tranquil kindly look suggestive of a desire for more. That was one of -the old stock of Regent’s Park giraffes, who bred freely at the gardens -and made money for the society. They died out thirty years ago or more. -From time to time since then there have been one or two mis-shapen -giraffes in London, but they did not eat children’s hats nor produce -young of their own. A new dynasty of Kordofan giraffes has now arrived, -and a better spirit prevails. - -The most interesting thing about the giraffe is the okapi. The -remark sounds absurd, but it is true. The okapi is the new animal -from the Congo forest of Central Africa, discovered in 1901 by Sir -Harry Johnston. It is as big as a very large stag, has a neck like a -deer, and is striped on the haunches and legs, not spotted as is the -giraffe. Yet its teeth and its horns prove it to be a close ally, -not of deer, but of the giraffe. Any points of agreement between -giraffes and the okapi are, therefore, important. I have examined the -baby giraffe at the Zoo, and find that she has stripe-like bands of -hair on the face and on other parts of the head. Both her father and -mother are from Kordofan, and have some six or seven strongly-marked -bands of dark hair over the eyes and on the muzzle. It is important to -note any colour-striping in the giraffe’s skin, since the giraffe’s -colour-markings are mostly in the form of great spots, whilst the okapi -is only marked by stripes or bands something like those of a zebra, -but confined to the haunches and the legs, the rest of the body being -dark brown. The tendency to develop colour stripes in the giraffe is -important, since it shows us that the stripes do not separate the -okapi absolutely from the camelopard; they are a common possession or -possibility of the two animals. It was my examination of a half-brother -of the little giraffe now alive at the Gardens which led to the -discovery of striping on the head and face of giraffes. The mother in -that case had died before the birth of her young one, and the dead calf -was given to me by the secretary of the Zoological Society. Sixty-eight -years ago Sir Richard (then Professor) Owen received a new-born giraffe -from the Gardens, and reported on it to the Zoological Society. No one -had examined one since that date; none were obtainable from the Zoo, -and I could get none from African travellers and sportsmen, in spite -of urgent requests. I was accordingly greatly pleased to secure one -from the London Gardens. A great peculiarity of the young giraffe is -that it is born with a pair of well-grown horns, nearly an inch long, -and covered with coarse black hair. No other horn-bearing mammal--no -antelope, buffalo, ox, sheep, goat, stag, or other deer--is born with -horns, so far as we know, and we know a good many of these animals -well. Before birth the young giraffe’s horns are flat from back to -front, and quite soft and flexible. They can be pressed backwards, so -as to be made to lie flat on the head. Directly after birth a hard, -bony deposit commences inside the horn, and after some years’ growth it -becomes firmly fused to the skull. But the hard bony core never breaks -through the hairy skin which covers it. The bony core of the okapi’s -pair of horns, on the contrary, does “cut” or break through the skin, -exposing a sharp, hard point, a quarter of an inch in length. In the -deer tribe, as everyone knows, the point of the bony horn-core spreads -out as a large, branching growth from which all covering is shed, and -forms the “antler.” The deer tribe shed the antlers every year from the -top of the horn-core, and grow a new and larger pair to take the place -of the old ones. Moreover, in them the horn-core itself is a stem-like -upgrowth of the bone of the skull (of the frontal bone). In the okapi -and the giraffe the horn-core is a separate bone, free at first and -fusing with the skull only when the adult condition is reached. The -little antlers or bare-points of the okapi’s horn-cones or cores seem -to be shed in segments as growth goes on, and are only minute things -compared with the antlers of stags. The giraffe’s horns, on the other -hand, always remain covered by skin and hair and have a broad, rounded -top, not a sharp point. - -The real clinching feature in the okapi and giraffe which decides at -once their close affinity to one another is found in the outer tooth on -each side of the group of eight teeth placed in the front of the lower -jaw. In both this particular tooth has a broad, chisel-like crown, -divided into two portions by a deep vertical slit. None of the other -ungulate or hoofed animals have this very curious shape of tooth. It is -a sort of family “mark” or “feature” in okapis and giraffes, as may be -seen in specimens shown in the gallery of the Natural History Museum, -where we have now no less than three fine, well-stuffed okapis and -several varieties of giraffe. - - - - -7. _The Great Geologists of Last Century_ - - -The centenary of the foundation of the Geological Society of London, -celebrated last year, was a genuine festival in the scientific world. -Though geology had its teachers and searchers before 1807 (Hutton and -Werner, and the Neptunian and Plutonic schools, with their theories -as to the origin of rocks on the one hand by marine deposit, or on -the other by igneous agency, flourished before that date), yet it is -true that the adequate conception of the problems of geology and the -proper use of accurate observations and of judicious theory based on -those observations, in relation to the problems of geology, coincided -with the foundation of the society. It was not the first “special” -scientific society founded in London; there was already the Linnean -Society (founded in 1788) for the cultivation of zoology and botany. -Yet it incurred the displeasure of the worthy president of the Royal -Society, Sir Joseph Banks, who at first joined it, and then withdrew -from it, when, in 1809, it ceased to be a dining-club, meeting at a -London tavern, and acquired rooms of its own at No. 4, Garden-court, -Temple. Apparently there was a notion in those days that the “Royal -Society for the promotion of Natural Knowledge,” founded in 1662, -should exercise a sort of paternal control over any society formed for -the special promotion of one branch of science. Independence has, -however, been found to be the healthiest condition, and we now have not -only the Linnean and the Geological, but the Zoological, the Chemical, -and the Physical Societies, vigorous and important corporations, -publishing their “Transactions,” and meeting for discussion. There is, -it is true, a danger that the Royal Society may be left eventually, -owing to these independent establishments, in the sole possession and -control of the doctors and the engineers. It is a curious fact that -the word “physiology,” which in Cicero’s time (he says “Physiologia -naturæ ratio”) and in the Middle Ages meant what we now call “natural -history,” has been abandoned by other sciences, and appropriated by -the medical men. In England, but not abroad, the doctors have even -usurped the words “physician” and “physic.” In France, on the contrary, -and more correctly, Lord Rayleigh and Sir William Crooks are called -distinguished “physicians,” and the theory of the luminiferous ether is -“physic.” - -The Geological Society issued its first volume of Transactions in -1811. The origin of the society is there stated to be due to “the -desire of its founders to communicate to each other the results of -their observations, and to examine how far the opinions maintained by -the writers on geology are in conformity with the facts presented by -nature.” A more exact and intelligible statement of the attitude of -scientific men, then and now, could not be formulated. - -There are few, if any, among us now who knew many of the original -members of the Geological Society, but I remember meeting, when I -was a youth, Leonard Horner, the first secretary of the society, and -father-in-law of Sir Charles Lyell. I also knew Dr. Peter Mark Roget, -an original member, who was the oldest fellow of the Royal Society -when he died in 1869. Sir Henry Holland, the father of the present -Lord Knutsford, became a member in 1809, and published a paper on -the rock-salt district in the first volume. He was an eminent medical -man, and a great traveller. He wrote, amongst other things, upon the -turquoise mines of Persia and upon longevity. He was a friend of my -father’s, and I had the advantage of talking the latter subject over -with him before I wrote a little book on “Comparative Longevity” in -1869. - -It was not until 1825 that the Geological Society obtained a charter, -and was incorporated. Two great names appear in the first council of -the newly-incorporated society--Murchison and Lyell. Murchison became -the Director of the Geological Survey, and as “Sir Roderick” was a -familiar and picturesque figure in the scientific world of the second -and third quarters of last century. He wore an Inverness cape and a -tall hat with a large and much-curled brim, an old-fashioned stock, and -a tail-coat. In his hand he always grasped a large, handsome cane, with -which he expressed his applause during the discussions at the society, -or emphasised his own remarks. He was fond of alluding to himself -as “an old soldier of the hammer,” and almost always entered into a -discussion with these words, “It is now, sir, a quarter of a century -since, in company with my illustrious friend, Sir Somebody Something, -I had the privilege and pleasure of showing that”--whatever it might -be. Discussions at the Geological in the sixties and seventies were -real, animated, almost violent discussions. I need hardly say that they -were perfectly delightful. Godwin Austen was a fine, incisive speaker, -who seemed ready to back his statements and views with his fists, if -need be. Lyell, the greatest of all, was most modest, and almost timid -in pressing an opinion, but full of personal experience and minute -knowledge of facts. John Phillips, the nephew of the father of English -geology, William Smith, was mellifluous and persuasive; Jukes, robust -and defiant; Huxley (secretary and then president), clear, trenchant, -and uncompromising. I remember an occasion when Sir Roderick, with -tears in his voice, if not in his eyes, declared he would not stay in -the room to hear that fossil fishes were discovered in his own special -domain--the Silurian rocks, where he had long since shown that they did -not occur--and he left the meeting. Many Silurian fishes have now been -found, but we all loved Sir Roderick for the heart and feeling which he -threw into his work and his public utterances. - -The aim of geology is to describe accurately the long succession of -changes in the crust of “this cooling cinder,” the earth, and to assign -them in an orderly way to their causes. Hence, it calls upon nearly -all other branches of science for help--astronomy, physics, chemistry, -mineralogy, botany, and zoology. At the same time, it is essentially a -recreative pursuit, for, as Mr. Horace Woodward says in his _History -of the Geological Society of London_--published by the society--“the -fulness of the science can never be attained without the vivifying -influence of mountain and moor, of valley and sea coast.” It is owing -to this that the soldiers of the hammer, from Murchison, Sedgwick, -Lyell, Ramsay, Etheridge, Salter, onwards to the present generation of -“stone-crackers,” are amongst the happiest, most genial, and mentally -alert of our men of science. - -That word “stone-cracker” I take from a letter addressed to me -when I was a boy of twelve by the Rev. J. S. Henslow, Professor of -Mineralogy and later of Botany at Cambridge, founder, with Adam -Sedgwick, the great Woodwardian Professor of Geology, of the now -flourishing Cambridge Philosophical Society, and the teacher, guide, -and fateful friend of Charles Darwin. It was he who sent Darwin on -the voyage of the _Beagle_. I had met this wonderful old naturalist -at Felixstowe when exploring the marshes for rare plants and insects -with my father. My father was a first-rate man at a country walk, -and could tell you all the time about the flowers, flies, stones, -and bones you might encounter. But Henslow surpassed him. I remember -to this day nearly every word Henslow said, and everything he did on -that memorable afternoon nearly fifty years ago. Amongst other things -he explained how the rough flint implements recently discovered in -river gravels--proving man’s great antiquity--could be shown to owe -their shape to blows, each blow causing a “conchoidal” fracture. And -he struck with his hammer some very large flints which were lying -in a heap in the meadow, and produced the most perfect dome-like -broken surface or bulb of percussion. He promised to give me a real -palæolithic flint implement and also a geological hammer. The letter -which reached me later in London ran as follows: “Dear incipient -Stonecracker--Enclosed you will find a draft for 10_s._ with which, -at the shop in Newgate-street, you can obtain a geological hammer -identical in all respects with my own.... In a separate parcel I send -you a flint implement which I obtained myself in the gravel pit at St. -Acheuil....” The hammer, the flint-axe, and the letter are to this -day treasured with deep affection and reverence for the giver, by -the boy who was thus so kindly initiated in the “art and mystery” of -Stone-crackers. Henslow died in 1861 at the age of 65. His daughter was -the first wife of Sir Joseph Hooker, the great botanist and traveller, -who celebrated his ninetieth birthday in July, 1907, and is still in -full mental and bodily health and vigour. - - - - -8. _Experiments with Precious Stones_ - - -A man of science cannot say a word about experiments with precious -stones nowadays, but he is liable to be misunderstood and represented -as having discovered how to make valuable gems out of dirt, or of -enormous size, and in vast quantity. Last year the production of a -few small crystals by the electrical decomposition of bisulphide of -carbon was announced as something to affect the stock market instead of -as a matter of interest to a few learned chemists. The crystals were -supposed--erroneously as it turned out--to be diamond. We were also -gravely told that a competent French chemist had discovered, and that -the distinguished geologist, Professor Lapparent, had communicated -the fact to the Academy of Sciences, that the radiation of radium -acting on “corindon,” or, as we should prefer to write it in England, -“corundum”--a base, dull, colourless crystal--converts that dull -substance into sapphires, rubies, emeralds, and topazes--and that the -dealers attest the value of the precious stones so produced. This is -really great nonsense, and arises from a little confusion in the use -of the names of precious stones, and ignorance of what the substances -indicated by those names are--defects which we cannot attribute -to the French chemist, but must suppose to have “crept in” to the -reports which crossed the Channel. Corundum is a colourless crystal, -opaque or translucent. In chemical composition it is the oxide of -aluminium--standing in the same relation to that light, white metal -as rust or hematite ore does to the metal iron. It would not be at -all astounding if by simple treatment we could convert corundum into -sapphire or into ruby, since sapphire and ruby have precisely the -same chemical constitution as corundum--are, in fact, only coloured -varieties of corundum. Sapphire is blue, transparent corundum; green -and yellow “sapphires” are also common. The Oriental ruby is similarly -only red, transparent corundum--like it only oxide of aluminium or -alumina. - -Diamonds are pure crystalline transparent carbon. Commonly they are -colourless and transparent, but are sometimes black or white and -opaque. Transparent diamonds are often found of a straw colour, rarely -of a deep blue (the Hope Diamond), more rarely green (the Dresden -Diamond), and rarest of all red. - -If radium were really able (as some people have wrongly inferred from -the French experiments) to change the chemical nature of corundum and -convert it into topaz and emerald, the case would be very different -from that of merely changing the colour of the corundum. What is to-day -called “topaz” is a sherry-yellow crystal consisting of silicate of -alumina and of fluoride of alumina. It turns pink when heated, and is -also known of a blue colour and colourless. The topaz of the ancients -from the coasts of the Red Sea is of a different chemical nature, and -is now called peridot. Yellow corundum is sometimes wrongly called -Oriental topaz, and the yellow-brown quartz crystals properly known as -cairngorms are sometimes wrongly called Scotch topaz. So that the word -“topaz” is used loosely as well as strictly, and confusion results. -Emerald is widely distinct from corundum, sapphire, and ruby. It is a -silicate of alumina and beryllium, and in its coarse and pale-coloured -variety is known as beryl. - -From all this it appears that some names of precious stones indicate -substances quite distinct from one another chemically, built of -differing elements, and also _per contra_ that what is actually one -and the same kind of precious stone in chemical composition and native -crystalline form may present examples possessing various colours and -degrees of transparency, each variety being called by a distinct name, -and regarded popularly as a distinct kind of stone. Radium rays can -convert colourless alumina or corundum into blue alumina (sapphire) or -red alumina (ruby), but they cannot change alumina into beryllia (that -is into emerald), nor into fluoride (that is into topaz). - -One naturally asks, “To what is the colour of these precious stones -due?” The answer is difficult, because very minute traces of chemical -impurity, such as iron, cobalt, manganese, or chromium may suffice to -tint an otherwise transparent, colourless crystal with the brightest -red, yellow, blue, violet, or green. Moreover, it is certain from -what we know of traces of metallic impurity in artificial glass that -it may exist in such a state of chemical combination as to give no -tint whatever to the glass, but after prolonged exposure to light -or other agencies, the minute impurity may combine chemically with -oxygen present in the glass and develop colour. Thus, for instance, -old window-glass often assumes a violet or amethystine tint after -long exposure. This varying colour of the combinations of metals -according to whether they are oxidised or not, and the degree of -oxidation, or the special salt which they may form, is in itself an -unexpected thing to those who are not chemists. The metal chromium, for -instance, gives rise to colourless, to yellow, red, green, and blue -combinations. Manganese, a metal commonly associated with iron, gives -rise to brilliant green, to violet, and to wine-red combinations, and -if scattered as microscopic particles of black oxide in glass would -produce no colour effect at all. From what we know of glass and the -ease with which it is coloured to every shade of the rainbow by the -admixture of traces of metallic impurities--so that “paste” or glass -gems of all colours can be manufactured--it is not surprising to find -that natural crystals, transparent and often devoid of colour (such -as corundum, diamond, quartz, and topaz), are yet also found more or -less frequently coloured in various tints. Nevertheless, it is the fact -that in very few cases have chemists been able to prove by analysis -what precisely is the cause of the colour in any given crystal or -precious stone, although they may strongly suspect this or that as the -colour-giving impurity. The actual quantity of a metallic impurity -sufficient to give a tint is so excessively minute that the chemist -finds it impossible to determine what it is by examining one small -precious stone. He has not a sufficient bulk of material to operate on. - -Having reached this point, we can see that such potent disturbing -agents as the rays of radium--penetrating a colourless, or -faintly-coloured, crystal--may determine oxidation or other chemical -combination within the crystal of traces of metal (iron, cobalt, -manganese, chromium) already present there, and so give it an increased -colour or an altogether new tint. In 1905 (therefore long before the -recent French experiments had shown that the radium rays will act -in this way on corundum, the “base variety” of sapphire and ruby), -Sir William Crookes published an account of his experiments as to -the action of the radium rays on the diamond. “Some fine colourless -crystals of diamond,” writes Sir William Crookes in 1905, “were -embedded in radium bromide, and kept undisturbed for more than twelve -months. At the end of that time they were examined. The radium had -caused them to assume a beautiful bluish-green colour, and their value -as ‘fancy stones’ had been materially increased.” On another occasion -Sir William found that a yellowish “off colour” diamond had its tint -changed to a pale blue-green when embedded for six weeks in a tube -with radium bromide. (I have seen this stone.) He also has succeeded -in improving the clearness of diamonds by exposing them to radium -rays. Everyone who has experimented with radium knows that it causes -the glass which may be used to keep it covered to develop a brown or -purple tint. This, then, is the explanation of the results obtained -by the French observer with corundum, as reported a few months ago. -There was no “transformation” of one substance into another, nor did he -himself suggest that there was. The radium rays merely acted chemically -on minute impurities present in colourless or pale-coloured crystals, -and so produced colour as they do in diamonds or in glass. - - - - -9. _Diamonds_ - - -His Majesty King Edward was presented with the great Cullinan diamond -from the Transvaal in November 1907. This diamond weighs one pound and -one-third (avoirdupois)--more than 21 oz. I have placed a good glass -model of it in the Central Hall of the Natural History Museum; in the -case with it is a glass model of another big diamond, the “Excelsior,” -as now cut, and also models of the “Pitt” diamond, in the rough and in -the cut condition. Diamonds lose enormously in the process of cutting. -The Excelsior, like the Cullinan, is a Cape diamond of fine quality, -and free from colour. It was the biggest diamond known until the giant -Cullinan was found: in the rough it weighed 7 oz., or less than a third -of the Cullinan. As now cut, it only weighs 1-3/4 oz. It is reduced to -a quarter of its original size. - -In the same way, the Pitt diamond, an Indian one, named after General -Pitt, of Madras, weighed originally 3 oz., and is now (it is in -Paris, in the Louvre, and is called “The Regent”) less than an ounce -in weight. The biggest Indian diamond known--the Nizam--is not quite -twice this size, whilst the Kohinoor, which is probably a fragment (a -third) of the “Great Mogul”--a diamond which has disappeared, leaving -only tradition and surmises as to its history--weighs no more than -three-quarters of an ounce. This seems a small affair by the side of -the twenty-one ounces of the Cullinan. - -No one can guess what will happen to the Cullinan in cutting it. At -the best, it may be reduced to something between four and five ounces -in weight, and it may “fly” into fragments. It would be necessary -deliberately to cut it up into smaller stones in order to obtain the -full result of flashing of light and colour which twenty-one ounces -of diamond can produce. And the operation of cutting and polishing is -enormously expensive. One would have hoped that Sir William Crookes and -other men of science would have been asked to examine this wonderful -mass of transparent carbon by means of polarised light, Röntgen rays, -and radium, and to determine exactly its specific gravity before it -was broken up. Indeed, it would probably have retained its greatest -interest and value if never cut at all. - -Glass or “paste,” as it is called, is made which cannot when new be -distinguished from diamond by anyone but an expert, armed with the -necessary tests. And the same is true as to paste imitations of all -precious stones excepting the emerald (whose beautiful green tint -cannot be exactly obtained), the cat’s-eye, which has a peculiar -fibrous structure, and the opal. The real value and quality of precious -stones, as compared with glass, depends on their durability, their -hardness, their resistance to scratching, and “dulling” of face and -edge. Even our Anglo-Saxon ancestors, as may be seen in the fine -collection recently dug up at Ipswich by Miss Layard, and placed in the -old house serving as the municipal museum there, made gems of glass and -paste. In modern times the art of making artificial “precious stones” -has reached a degree of perfection which, so far as decorative purposes -are concerned, leaves the natural stones no claim to superiority. - -Gigantic as the Cullinan diamond is, it represents only about half the -daily output of the De Beers mines. By the end of 1904 ten tons of -diamonds, valued at £60,000,000 sterling, had been removed from the -Kimberley mines. It is difficult to imagine what has become of them -all, and since they are, unlike paste, durable and permanent, how the -demand for additions to those in use, keeps up. Twelve years ago about -four million pounds was spent annually by the public on the purchase of -diamonds. It is stated that the annual demand and expenditure are now -even larger. - -Diamond is a peculiar form or variety of the chemical element carbon--a -very peculiar form most people will say who remember that charcoal -and lamp-black are the common form of carbon. That one and the same -unchangeable chemical element can exist as an amorphous black lump or -powder, and also without addition or loss of chemical constituents, as -the clearest, hardest, and most brilliant of crystals, is a paradox. -The same strange capacity for existing in two totally different forms -is exhibited by other fairly familiar elements. Sulphur is found in -tertiary water-deposited clays in Sicily (it has nothing to do with -Etna or Vesuvius) in the form of clear, lemon-coloured crystals half -an inch or more in length. If you take some commercial stick-sulphur -and melt it in a porcelain spoon, and pour half the melted stuff like -treacle into a jar of water, you will find that it cools as translucent -threads which are pliable and soft. The other half which you leave in -the spoon to cool shoots out into the form of long brittle crystals -of a needle-like shape. These two varieties of sulphur are nearly as -different as lamp-black and diamond. - -Diamonds are found at the Cape in a “blue ground” which is of volcanic -origin, formed by the action of steam under enormous pressure. The -blue volcanic mud has been thrust up from great depths in the earth’s -surface in the form of “pipes” 100 yards to half a mile in diameter. -It has long been known that at very high temperatures (4,000 deg. -Centigrade) the metal iron dissolves carbon. The late Professor -Moissan, of Paris, obtained artificial diamonds by suddenly cooling -the iron in which carbon was dissolved by plunging the crucible into -water. The outer shell of iron cools and forms a tightly closed shell -enclosing the still liquid core. As this core cools it tends to expand, -and thus produces an enormous pressure. The melted carbon cooling under -this pressure assumes the crystalline colourless form known as diamond. -There is good reason to believe that diamonds are formed, or have been -formed, in association with metallic iron in a similar way, on a large -scale, in great depths of the earth’s crust, and are shot up to the -surface with other débris in the volcanic steam mud which is the “blue -ground.” - -A few diamonds of small size have been found in the Ural Mountains, -otherwise they are not natural products of the northern hemisphere. It -is in India, Australia, South America, and South Africa that they are -picked up, either in beds of streams, or in peculiar volcanic mud, or -embedded in even harder rock. Many are in a condition of severe strain -when found, and contain minute cavities filled with liquid carbonic -acid. They are liable, in consequence, to break or even fly into -powder when warmed by the hand or struck. Though usually colourless, -diamonds may be yellow, green, blue, or red, and the rays of radium -cause colourless diamonds to become coloured. Some diamonds, but not -all, are phosphorescent--that is to say, like the well-known luminous -paint--after exposure to strong light they acquire the power of shining -themselves for a certain time when removed to a dark chamber. And the -curious thing is that, though themselves colourless, some give out -blue, some green, some yellow, and some red light. The most wonderful, -however, in this respect are the rare diamonds which become luminous -merely by rubbing, and leave phosphorescent streaks on the cloth with -which they are rubbed. This property is similar to the phosphorescence -shown by other kinds of crystals when heated or when simply fractured. - -Diamonds are readily distinguished from paste by the Röntgen rays, -since they are transparent to those rays, whilst paste (or glass) -is opaque to them. Radium also causes diamonds, but not paste, to -phosphoresce. All diamonds are not equally hard, though they are the -hardest of stones, and harder than steel, but not harder than the metal -tantalum. Some Australian diamonds are known (from Inverel, New South -Wales) which are so hard that at one time they could not be cut and -polished; but only four years ago the rapidity of the wheels used in -these processes was greatly increased, and these terribly hard diamonds -were brought into subjection. - -Thus it is clear that there are many extraordinary features of interest -about the diamond, and that its brilliance and high price constitute -only a small part of its fascination. - - - - -10. _Science and Fisheries_ - - -Science, the knowledge of the vast system of orderly, inexorable -activities under which we exist, and of which we, and all that we -can apprehend, are but more or less significant parts, is not only -to be regarded as a gratification of our curiosity, as food for our -imagination, and the basis of our philosophical theories. It is, in -addition to these, a thing of unparalleled importance to the immediate -daily welfare of every man, woman, and child, and upon its due -cultivation and use depend the future welfare, even the existence, of -whole races of mankind. It is a startling fact that so few of those -who undertake to lead and to legislate for the people of this country -have any real conviction, or even a dim understanding of this truth. - -In November 1906 a Committee appointed by the Government took evidence -as to the desirability of continuing the international investigation -of the North Sea, upon which Great Britain entered five years ago -in conjunction with other Northern States. Only a few weeks before, -a number of scientific experts engaged in this study of the North -Sea, with a view to gaining such knowledge of that great “waste of -waters” as may help the nations of adjacent lands to draw from it -stores of food without destroying the source or recklessly injuring -the supply, were entertained at dinner, at the Guildhall, by the City -Fathers, and treated to speeches by hereditary legislators. The view -expressed by these speakers was that the interests of the great fishing -industry and of the fish trade were best understood by the practical -fisherman. Science was a “handmaid,” useful in her place, but not to -be permitted to undermine established interests and the hoary wisdom -of the practical man, her employer. A German expert of high official -position, one of the guests, took a different line. He was astonished, -even shocked, that Great Britain, the State most largely concerned in -the North Sea fisheries, should be hesitating about continuing to take -part in the international investigation. In Germany, he said, they -took a different course in such matters. Men of business and practical -legislators, when called upon to deal with an important problem, sought -first of all for scientific knowledge of the conditions in question, -as complete and thorough as possible, and then proceeded to act upon -the sure foundation gained. More knowledge, much more knowledge as to -the causes and conditions at work in regard to the life and movements -of fishes in the North Sea was needed. The work of the International -Committee must be continued, and his (the German) Government would -certainly continue to do its share of the work. - -The contrast in the British and the German attitude towards science is -what is interesting in this episode. It is true that men of science -in this country have to be content to take a very modest part in -public affairs, and to allow politicians and self-styled “practical” -men to treat science as “a handmaiden”--thankful when science is -not regarded as an enemy. But they know well enough, and those who -are really “practical men” know, that science is no handmaiden, but -in reality the master--the master who must be obeyed; who alone can -give true guidance; who alone can save the State. The sooner and -the more thoroughly the people of this country have recognised this -fact, and insist upon its unqualified acceptance in practice by their -representatives and governors, the better for them and their posterity. - - - - -11. _Discoveries as to Malaria_ - - -Recent scientific work, discovery, and application to practical affairs -of the results of discovery, in regard to three great obstacles to -human life and prosperity illustrate the vital importance to the state -of scientific research. The obstacles in question are the diseases -known as malaria, yellow fever, and Mediterranean, or Malta fever. -It is now twenty-five years since Dr. Laveran, of Paris, discovered -that malaria, or ague, is caused by a very minute parasite which -exists in the red blood corpuscles of those stricken with the fever, -and suggested that it is probably carried from victim to victim by -blood-sucking mosquitoes (gnats). Major Ross, of the Indian Army, who -has been rewarded for his discovery by the Nobel prize, determined to -find out what gnat it is which carries the malaria-germ from man to -man, and by most persevering experiment and microscopic examination -showed that it is not the commoner gnat or mosquito (Culex), but the -spot-winged kind (Anopheles), which alone can spread the malarial -infection. But Major Ross is, before everything else, a medical man, -and his great purpose has been to apply his discovery to the prevention -of disease. - -Whole regions of the earth’s surface are rendered dangerous, or even -uninhabitable, for civilised men by malaria; in other words, by -the Anopheles mosquito. Accordingly, Ross set to work to find the -best means of destroying these agents of disease. He found that the -Anopheles gnat breeds in natural collections of water lying upon -the surface of the ground in open country, and not as many common -varieties of gnats do, in vessels and cisterns in houses. The pools -frequented by the malaria-carrying gnat are small and easily drained. -The obvious direction of science, therefore, was to remove or to cover -up these pools wherever they were found in the neighbourhood of human -habitations. Although Major Ross made his discoveries in India, and -although he opened a campaign against malaria by removal of surface -pools in the Colonies of West Africa--“the white man’s grave”--twice -visiting the chief British settlements--only half-hearted, incomplete -measures have been taken, insufficient funds have been expended, and -a supine executive and half-incredulous officials have failed to do -more than partially reduce the prevalence of malaria in those regions. -On the other hand, where intelligent officials have understood and -accepted the clear results of science in regard to malaria, the most -striking and satisfactory consequences have followed. - -At Ismailia, on the Suez Canal, malaria was almost universal; in 1866 -there were in a population of eight thousand, 2,300 cases. In 1897 -there were over 2,000, and in 1902, when Ross was asked by the Prince -d’Arenberg to visit the place and advise as to measures to be taken, -there were 1,551 cases. Ross directed the filling up of the breeding -pools. The marshes were filled up with sand, the irrigation channels -were deepened or treated with kerosene oil (which spreads as a fine -film, and chokes the gnat larvæ), and the cess-pits were rendered -uninhabitable by chemical treatment. In one year the cases of malaria -fell to 214, in 1905 they were only thirty-seven, and now the Suez -Canal Company officially reports, “all trace of malaria has disappeared -from Ismailia.” The same satisfactory results have been obtained in -Port Said, in Khartoum, in Port Swettenham of the Federated Malay -States, in Havannah City, in Panama, and, in fact, wherever intelligent -conviction has led to the active and complete employment of the -methods necessary for the destruction of the gnats. Under the British -Government of India and the African and West India Colonies, little has -been done. Why? Because of the handmaiden theory and the ostrich-like -refusal of our officials to face and accept the master. - -An even more wonderful and beneficent result has been obtained in the -case of that terrible disease “Yellow Jack,” or “Black Vomit”--the -yellow fever. Owing to the discoveries and definite proof by Ross as -to the part played by gnats in malaria, the able medical men in the -public service of the United States of America have thoroughly examined -experimentally the mode of infection of human beings with the germ of -yellow fever, and have conclusively proved that infection is solely -and entirely due to the bite of one species of gnat--the Stegomyia -fasciata. They have proved to absolute certainty that yellow fever -is not carried through the air, nor by food or drink, nor by contact -with infected persons or their cloths or emanations, but only by the -fasciate gnat, a house-frequenting species, which sucks the blood of -a yellow fever patient, and after twelve days, and not till then, -becomes capable of imparting the infection to those whom it may stab or -“bite.” The firm demonstration of this fact was not made without great -devotion, courage, and self-sacrifice. In the ardour of their pursuit -not a few of the experimenters risked and lost their lives. Among these -the name of Dr. Lazear, of the United States Army, is prominent. He -deliberately permitted himself to be bitten by a stray mosquito in a -yellow fever hospital, in order to show that the insect could convey -the infection. He was bitten on Sept. 13, 1900, and died on Sept. 25, -having proved his point. - -The actual germ, microbe, or minute parasitic organism which causes -yellow fever, and is carried by the fasciate gnat, has not yet been -detected. Nevertheless, without seeing and isolating the microbe, the -medical men of America (Sternberg, Finlay, Carroll, and others) have, -by destroying the gnat and preventing its access to men--especially to -patients already infected, and, therefore, certain to infect the gnats -and cause them to spread the disease--practically made an end of yellow -fever in many great cities of the New World, where it was only six -years ago an ever-present horror, striking men down with a suddenness -and with a deadliness which paralysed human activity. Here, as in other -cases, intelligent appreciation of the results of science by a governor -or a municipality has saved thousands of lives. On the other hand, in -Rio de Janeiro, “the opposition encountered by the sanitary authorities -of the city from political factions and the ridicule to which they -were subjected by the local Press” were insuperable (I quote from an -official report), and so a few more thousand lives were sacrificed -before the master was recognised and the proffered safety accepted. In -Vera Cruz, in New Orleans, and in Panama yellow fever has been reduced -to a vanishing quantity by removing the pools and tanks in which the -fasciate gnat can breed, and by making use of wire-gauze to prevent -the access of mosquitoes to houses, bed-chambers, drains, and baths, -and especially to prevent not only their access to, but their egress -from, the rooms and beds of patients already infected with disease. - -In the city of Havannah, during the American occupation of Cuba -(1900-1903), Colonel Gorgas reduced the death-rate due to yellow fever -from an annual average of 751 to so small a figure as six. The same -energetic and faithful administrator has been at work, with even more -remarkable results, in the canal zone of the Isthmus of Panama since -1904. The attempt of the French to cut the canal was foiled chiefly by -yellow fever and malaria. It is estimated that their effort cost quite -50,000 lives. Assisted by an able and enthusiastic staff, and charged -with the task by a Government which comprehends the fact that the -really “practical men” are the men who recognise science as the master -(not as the negligible eccentric handmaid), Colonel Gorgas has banished -the mosquito from his zone of occupation. As a consequence there is -neither malaria nor yellow fever on the Panama works. In 1906 the total -death-rate amongst 5,000 white employés on the Panama Canal works was -only seven in the thousand. Further, in last April the daily sick-rate -of the total force of about 40,000 people was only seventeen in the -thousand. Colonel Gorgas declares that there is but little sickness of -any kind among the Americans in the employ of the Panama Commission, -and that they and their wives and children are fully as vigorous -and robust in appearance and in fact, as the same number of people -in the United States. There is no reason why the centres of wealth, -civilisation, and population should not again be in the tropics, as -they were in the dawn of man’s history. - - - - -12. _Malta Fever_ - - -Mediterranean or Malta fever was for long confused with typhoid and -other fevers. Our soldiers and sailors at Malta, Gibraltar, and -Cyprus, as well as many frequenters of the African and Asiatic shore, -were subject to this disease, and often incapacitated by it. In 1887 -Colonel David Bruce discovered in the blood of patients the minute -Micrococcus melitensis, which is its cause, and established the fact -that it is a definite independent disease. The hospital at Malta has -received as many as 624 patients in a year suffering from Malta fever -from among the 8,000 soldiers on the island and the 12,000 sailors on -the Mediterranean Station. And as they stay in hospital on an average -for four months, this means 74,880 days of illness. This means a -considerable loss to the State, as well as a large amount of personal -suffering terminated, in some cases after two years’ sickness, by death. - -The War Office, Admiralty, and Colonial Office applied in 1904 to -the Royal Society of London to undertake a further investigation of -this disease. The society sent out a small commission, which has -been at work for three years, and has published seven volumes of -reports. The problem before the commission was to discover the mode of -infection by the Malta-fever germ (the Micrococcus melitensis), and -thus, if possible, to arrive at a means of arresting the infection. -Various hypotheses, guesses as to probable and possible methods of -dissemination, were entertained and examined. As the germ occurs in the -blood, it was naturally considered possible that gnats or other insects -were the carrying agent. But negative results followed all experiments -in this direction. Then it was found that the “germ” passes out of the -body in large quantities by the renal secretion, and it was thought -that it might be conveyed in a dried form with dust in the air. This -also proved to be an incorrect supposition. - -Next a very important discovery was made. The germ was found in the -blood and the excretions of 10 per cent. of the goats which are kept in -Malta as the sole source of milk, and are driven through the streets to -supply customers, whilst 50 per cent. of the goats were found to have -been infected at some time. Then the germ was found in the milk itself, -and it only remained to prove by experiment that it was from the goats’ -milk that human beings acquire the infection. A monkey fed with the -milk of an infected goat acquired the fever. - -The next step was to stop the consumption of goats’ milk by the -soldiers and sailors in the hospital and barrack. Actually we were -carefully feeding our invalid soldiers and sailors in the great -hospital at Valetta with a highly poisonous infected fluid--the milk -of the Maltese goat! The preventive measure--the stoppage of goats’ -milk--only came into operation in July, 1906. In the first six months -of that year there were thirty-one cases of Malta fever in every -thousand of the garrison (numbering about 8,000 men). In the preceding -six months there had been forty-seven cases per thousand. Now when the -goats’ milk was stopped after July, 1906, what was the result? From -July to December, 1906, there were only ten cases per thousand of the -garrison. In actual numbers there were in July, August, and September -in 1905 as many as 258 cases, whilst in the same months in 1906, after -removal of goats’ milk from the dietary of the troops, there were -only twenty-six cases, and these were probably due to the independent -purchase of goats’ milk by soldiers outside the barracks. In the naval -hospital until 1906 almost every patient who remained in the hospital -a few weeks took the disease. Since the exclusion of goats’ milk not a -single case has occurred. - -The Director-General of the Medical Department of the Navy reports -that there has been no case of Malta fever during the year among the -sailors, and only seven cases among the soldiers up to the end of -September, 1907. - -Gibraltar had a fever of its own, identical with Malta fever. It has -now been shown that it was probably introduced by the importation of -goats from Malta for the supply of milk. This is likely, because the -importation of Maltese goats ceased in 1883, and the fever began to -disappear from Gibraltar in 1885, and finally vanished altogether in -1905. - -In South Africa Malta-fever is common amongst the white population. -It is probable, according to Colonel Birt, that it was introduced by -means of infected goats imported from the Mediterranean. The soldiers, -however, in South Africa are free from this disease, excepting those -who have already contracted it in the Mediterranean, since in South -Africa goats’ milk does not enter into the dietary of the soldier. It -is the civilian population which suffers. - - - - -13. _A Cure for Sleeping Sickness_ - - -Diamonds and sleeping sickness are both special African problems. It -was owing to the proposal to employ natives from Uganda in the South -African diamond mines that the Colonial Secretary (Mr. Chamberlain -at that date) asked the Royal Society to say whether the sleeping -sickness which had broken out with terrible violence in Central Africa -constituted an obstacle to that employment, on account of the danger of -introducing the disease into South Africa. The Royal Society advised -the Government not to allow the transport of natives from the infected -districts of Uganda, and sent out a commission to Central Africa to -study the disease. The result was the discovery by Colonel Bruce of -the parasite of sleeping sickness called Trypanosoma--a kind previously -known in some other diseases--and of the fact that it is a tsetse-fly -which carries it. A quarter of a million natives have died in Central -Africa within the last six years from sleeping sickness. The Tropical -Diseases Committee of the Royal Society has started an inquiry into the -action of drugs on the parasites (known as trypanosomes) which cause -sleeping sickness and the horse and cattle disease of the “fly-belts” -of South Africa. - -The minute parasites which cause Malta, yellow, and malarial fever, -and other infections, are no doubt best dealt with by excluding them -from access to the human body when that is possible. But once they -have effected a lodgment and commenced to multiply in the blood or -tissues, it is still possible to get at them by means of drugs, which -poison them without injuring their human victim. Thus quinine has been -of enormous service in checking the ravages of the malaria parasite, -and really in Great Britain has exterminated “ague,” which is the -English name for malaria. Many experiments have been made during the -last two years, with the view of finding some drug which will, in like -manner, destroy the trypanosomes which have established themselves in -the blood and lymph-passages of the human body, and are slowly killing -their victim with sleeping sickness. An arsenic compound, “atoxyl,” -has been found effective when injected into the patient’s body, and -according to Dr. Koch, who returned last year from Uganda, he has -found nothing better than this treatment, discovered by Dr. Thomas -and Dr. Breinl, of the Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine, three -years ago. Dr. Plimmer and Dr. Thomson, who have been experimenting -in London for the Royal Society, have found a drug which is more -effective than atoxyl in destroying certain trypanosomes which attack -rats, and is now being tried in the treatment of sleeping sickness. -This is the tartrate of sodium and antimony--a salt corresponding to -the well-known tartar emetic, with this difference, that it contains -sodium instead of potassium. It seems that this sodium variety of -tartar emetic is very destructive to trypanosomes in the blood and -lymph, and has no injurious effect of a lowering nature, such as occurs -when the potassium salt is used. As the antimony drug is far cheaper -than atoxyl, it will be possible to apply it freely to horses and -cattle suffering from “nagana” and “surra,” which are diseases due to -trypanosomes of a special kind. Two white men who had become infected -by the trypanosome of sleeping sickness in West Africa have been -treated with the new drug in London, and the parasites have completely -disappeared from their blood in consequence, though it remains to be -seen whether a permanent cure has been effected. One cannot imagine a -situation of more thrilling interest than that existing in the nursing -home where those two victims were given a strong hope of escape from -what seemed to be certain death, whilst the fate of thousands of -African natives, similarly infected, was hanging in the balance! After -six months from the date of treatment the report is satisfactory. The -parasites have not yet re-appeared (July, 1908) in the two patients -treated in November. - - - - -14. _Tsetse-Flies and Disease_ - - -Dr. Koch appears to have been questioned on his return to Europe by -some journalists as to the results of his study of sleeping sickness -during the past year and a half in Uganda. It was already known (three -years ago), from the observations of Professor Minchin, Dr. Gray, -and Dr. Tulloch (the Royal Society’s observers in Uganda), that the -tsetse-fly in Uganda sucks the blood of crocodiles, also of fishes -and of hippopotami. Dr. Koch confirms this observation. Minchin also -observed a trypanosome in the blood of the crocodile differing from -that of sleeping sickness. Whether crocodiles help, in an important -degree, to keep tsetse-flies alive in the regions where they occur, -by offering them a ready meal of blood, is uncertain. So far as the -facts are known, they do not lead to the belief that the crocodile is a -“reservoir host” for the trypanosome of sleeping sickness. - -“Reservoir-host” is a very useful and expressive name for animals -which can tolerate or support a parasite in their blood which is -deadly to other animals. The parasite flourishes in abundance in the -reservoir-host with entire satisfaction to both host and guest. But -a blood-sucking fly or gnat, of promiscuous tastes in the matter -of blood, comes along, sucks the reservoir-host a bit, and then -goes off for another meal to a susceptible animal, into which it -introduces the parasite now adhering to its already blood-smeared -proboscis or beak. Such a history was first established by Bruce in -regard to the trypanosome parasite which causes the deadly nagana -disease in the “fly-belts” of South Africa. The big game animals are -reservoir-hosts to this parasite, from which they are carried by the -tsetse-fly to horses, mules, and dogs, which, being of foreign origin, -are not tolerant of it, but are killed by the poison to which its -multiplication in their blood gives rise. Thus, too, native children, -both in Africa and the East Indies, appear to be tolerant of the -malaria parasite, and act as reservoir-hosts from which the spot-winged -gnats suck and distribute the parasite to the non-tolerant, susceptible -adult natives and white men. - -The tsetse-flies are little bigger than the common house-fly, and -bite, or rather stab, very rapidly after alighting on the skin. The -study of flies and gnats, and other blood-sucking insects, has -become extremely important, and has been carried on with great energy -by many specialists since it became known that these insects play -such a terribly important part in the causation of disease. At the -Natural History Museum I received (in response to a circular issued -at my request by H.M. Government) thousands of specimens of gnats -(mosquitoes) from all parts of the world, and some hundreds of new -species have been described in a series of volumes by Professor F. V. -Theobald, published by the trustees. Other volumes are in preparation -illustrating the blood-sucking flies of various regions of the world, -and one concerning those of the British Islands has already appeared. -The common gnat, the spot-winged gnat, and the tsetse-fly--as well as -the microscopic parasites causing malaria and sleeping sickness--are -illustrated by greatly enlarged models--very carefully executed under -my direction, which are exhibited in the central hall of the museum. - -It is a curious fact that the coloured races of men--especially those -of Africa--have little or no objection to being bitten by flies. They -seem to accept the attention of flies and ticks with indifference. -The men sleep in the day under trees, and are willing food-supply to -the insects. The eyelids of children are literally inhabited by flies -in some countries, and the folds of the skin of fat adults hide whole -rows of fast-holding ticks. But the white man does not willingly permit -either fly, flea, or gnat to settle on him. He is (or has been), -nevertheless, unwisely tolerant of house-flies in his habitations, and -the poorer and less cleanly population are in large proportion infested -with wingless insects. The newly established knowledge that certain -flies (glossina or tsetse-fly) are the carriers of sleeping sickness, -that gnats are the carriers of malaria and of yellow fever, that fleas -are the carriers of the plague, and that certain kinds of ticks are the -carriers of cattle-fevers and dog-fevers, and probably of some obscure -fevers of man, must make us all more anxious than we were about contact -with insect life. For ages popular tradition has ascribed diseases of -one kind and another in various parts of the world to the bites of -flies. But actually it is little more than fifty years ago since it -was really shown that deadly germs or parasites existed which could -be, and actually are, carried by flies from one animal to another, and -introduced into the blood by the flies’ stab. This was first shown in -regard to the bacterium of splenic fever (or anthrax, or wool-sorters’ -disease), a blood-disease of cattle which is transferred by the big, -fiercely-biting “horse-flies” (tabanus), from animals to man, and is -invariably fatal. Another bacterial disease, “pernicious œdema,” is -inflicted on man in the same way. These cases were exceptional, and -it is only quite recently that the agency of flies and fleas in great -epidemics, and in diseases causing thousands of deaths every year in -well-known regions, has been discovered. - - - - -15. _Monkeys and Fleas_ - - -The wingless parasites known as pediculi are not known as active -agents in spreading disease germs, probably because they do not -readily transfer themselves from one animal to another. It is in this -connection a really remarkable fact that monkeys are not infested by -fleas, and that only in few cases and not in many kinds have pediculi -or acari been observed. In this respect the lower races of men (and -even the higher) seem to have fallen away from a grade of excellence -attained by their despised quadrumanous cousins. When this fact as -to the freedom of monkeys from insect parasites is mentioned, those -who have watched monkeys in captivity will immediately say, “Surely I -have seen monkeys carefully picking insects from one another’s fur.” -The fact is that it is this very habit of “picking” which prevents -monkeys from harbouring fleas. Whereas a dog or a cat can only scratch, -the monkey has an opposible thumb and delicately sensitive fingers. -That which has become the hand of man, with all its marvellous skill -and efficiency, has been elaborated in its early stages as a means -for keeping the hair clean. When monkeys are seen carefully removing -something with finger and thumb from their own or their companion’s -hair, it is not an insect but a little piece of fatty secretion and -scurf which is thus removed. The habit, which seems to be general in -all kinds of monkeys, even with the anthropoids, such as the chimpanzee -and the orang, has of course been efficient in removing any parasitic -insects which may at one time have infested monkeys--all other furry -animals are liberally supplied with them, as also are birds--but is -now preventive of any re-establishment of such visitors. The popular -judgment of the monkey’s habit is similar to that of the Japanese Aino, -who remarked to a traveller who arranged to have a bath in his room -every day that he must be a very dirty man to require it. - - - - -16. _The Jigger Flea_ - - -One flea is recorded as having been once taken on an anthropoid ape (a -gorilla), and is the “jigger,” Pulex penetrans. This is a very serious -pest, the history of which shows how man himself opens up the path -by which dangerous diseases spread. The jigger-flea was originally -known only in the South American tropics. It spread from there to the -West Indies in the last century. It burrows into the skin, usually -between the toes, but elsewhere also, and causes an abscess and sore -as big and deep as a hazel-nut. Several such cavities at a time are -dangerous, and often lead to blood-poisoning and death. Europeans avoid -the burrowing of the jigger by having their toes carefully examined -every morning, but black men are less careful. From the West Indies, -about thirty years ago, the jigger was carried in ships to West Africa. -There it flourished and spread from village to village across Central -Africa, decimating the population. It appears to have been carried to -a large extent by dogs, in whose skin it flourishes. It has now passed -through Africa to India, and we shall no doubt soon hear of its having -completed the circuit of the globe. - -A great many kinds of fleas are known, many furry animals having their -own special species, which does not leave them to take up its dwelling -on other kinds of animal. The common rat has a large flea of its own, -which apparently is not the flea which carries the plague from rats -to men. It is a “wandering” flea which does this, namely, the Cheops -flea. This flea, common in the East but unknown in colder regions, does -not stay as one could wish it to do--on the rat; but travels about -visiting human beings and dogs, and so carries the plague bacillus -from rats to men. In the absence of these fleas plague would be a -rat-disease unknown in men. It is probable that we do not nowadays live -so thoroughly cheek-by-jowl with rats in Western Europe as formerly, -so that even if rats infected with plague and harbouring the Eastern -Cheops flea arrive in our docks, the wandering flea is too far off to -reach us in our modern houses. - - - - -17. _Public Estimate of the Value of Science_ - - -The Royal Society, the full title of which is The Royal Society of -London for the Promotion of Natural Knowledge, has its anniversary -meeting and dinner on St. Andrew’s Day. The health of the medallists -of the year 1907 was given from the chair by Lord Rayleigh, and they -replied one by one to the toast. Professor Michelsen, of Chicago, -received what is considered the greatest honour the society has to -bestow--the Copley Medal (founded more than two hundred years ago) for -his researches on light. He related in his speech how he had tried -to interest a wealthy business man in the experiments going on in -his laboratory, in the hope that his friend might be moved to give -pecuniary aid for the provision of new apparatus. One by one, he showed -his delicate instruments and explained their uses; no impression was -produced. At last he explained how the bright lines of the spectrum of -flame, coloured by incandescent elements (such as theatre-goers know -as red fire, green fire, blue fire, &c.), can be recognised by means -of the spectroscope in the light of the sun--proving the presence of -the metals and other elements of this earth in that remote body. He -especially explained and showed his friend the experiments by which -sodium, the metal of which caustic soda is the “rust,” is thus proved -to be present in the sun. At last his friend spoke. He said: “Who the ----- cares if there is sodium in the sun?” Professor Michelsen did not -tell the fellows of the Royal Society how he replied to that abrupt -inquiry. - -A more encouraging speech was that of Lord Fitzmaurice, the -Under-Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, who replied to the toast -of the guests. He declared, in so many words, “It is every day becoming -more and more certain that science is the master.” He said that in -his own business as a diplomatist he found that the chief matters -which he had to discuss and decide depended on scientific knowledge -and the information and guidance given to him and his colleagues by -scientific men. In the beginning of the eighteenth century the British -Government had sent a bishop and a poet to negotiate the Treaty of -Utrecht. But neither would be of any use in modern diplomacy. What they -always had to seek at the present day was the aid of the scientific -departments of the Navy or the Army, or of the Royal Society. Such -matters as the relative merits of a Channel tunnel or a Channel ferry, -the limitations of territory by land, by sea, or above the land in -the air, the international agreements as to measures for checking the -spread of disease or of insect pests, and, indeed, most matters which -had come before him since he had been in office, had to be decided by -the scientific experts. He did not propose that diplomatists should at -once vacate their posts and endeavour to secure the occupation of them -by men of science, but he thought that at no distant date such a course -would be considered not only reasonable, but necessary! - - - - -18. _The Common House-fly and Others_ - - -The common house-fly is not so innocent as he looks, but really a dirty -little thing. He has not a sharp beak-like proboscis, and cannot stab, -but he has a soft, dabbing proboscis, which he pushes on to every kind -of filth as well as walking with his six legs on such matter. Then he -comes and wipes off minute particles and germs on to our food, our -lips, our fingers, and faces. It is quite certain that he, and others -allied to him, are thus the means of spreading typhoid fever in camps -where there are open latrines and open larders and mess tables. The -house-fly breeds from a maggot, just as the blue-bottle or blow-fly -does, but very few people have ever seen or recognised the maggot of -the house-fly. The reason is that it lays its eggs in horse dung, and -the grubs are hatched in the muck-heaps of stables. That is also the -reason why it is much less numerous in London than it used to be, -since stables and mews are now fewer and cleaner than they were. It is -also the reason why the house-fly abounds in ill-kept country inns and -farmhouses. Its breeding ground is just outside the window. - -There is not only one common house-fly in this country: there are -three kinds, in addition to the blue-bottle or blow-fly, which is -distinguished at once by its great size and blue colour, and lays its -eggs in carrion. Late in the year you may often see what would pass for -young or starveling house-flies going about among the others. This is -a distinct species, the Homalomyia canicularis of entomologists. The -third kind only to be distinguished by careful examination with the aid -of a magnifying glass, is Anthomyia radicum. Both these are much less -abundant than the common house-fly (Musca domestica), with which they -almost always occur. Their breeding habits are similar to those of the -common house-fly. - -A fourth kind of fly is invariably mistaken for the common house-fly -when it is noticed, as it sometimes is, in consequence of the sharp -stab which it inflicts. As recently as the beginning of November last -year I was “bitten” or pricked by one of this fourth kind in a London -club. They are common enough on the sea shore in autumn, and may be -a severe nuisance. People generally take them for common house-flies -which have lost their temper in the hot weather and give way to the -bad habit of “biting” out of sheer exasperation. Really, of course, -a house-fly could not stab or prick with its broad-ended proboscis. -The fly in question, which looks almost exactly like a well-grown -house-fly, but possesses a sharp and business-like beak or proboscis, -is known to scientific men as Stomoxys calcitrans. There are many -kinds of Stomoxys scattered all over the world, and it is probable, -though not actually proved, that they carry parasites such as the -trypanosomes of horse and cattle diseases from one animal to another, -as do the species of Glossina or tsetse-fly. - -But we have yet to learn more about these flies and the parasites -they transfer. In the case of the gnat, it has been discovered that -the malaria parasite is swallowed by the gnat, and multiplies in -it, producing thousands of spores in its blood, and it is these -spores which the gnat hands or rather “mouths” on to man. No such -multiplication of the trypanosome in the tsetse-fly (Glossina) is -known. The tsetse-fly passes on the trypanosome as it received it, and -yet it seems as though it is not any and every biting fly which can -pass on the trypanosome of nagana, or of sleeping sickness, but only -the particular species of tsetse-fly. Perhaps it is a case of greater -abundance, the tsetse-flies being the obvious and dangerous carriers of -trypanosome disease where they occur, on account of their abundance and -the fierceness and celerity of their attack. It is almost certain that -in India, Burma, and South America some other flies must transfer the -trypanosomes from animal to animal, causing the diseases known as surra -and mal de caderas, because no tsetse-flies--that is to say, no flies -of the genus Glossina--occur in those countries, and no other mode of -transference, except by some blood-sucking insect, seems probable. - -Ants in Africa are carriers of infection, and possibly also in London -kitchens, where a little red ant sometimes abounds. The black beetle or -cockroach is a creature to be got rid of, as it is very probable that -it spreads certain kinds of infection over food and dishes during the -hours of “revelry by night” which kind-hearted people allow it to enjoy -in their kitchens. - - - - -19. _Cerebral Inhibition_ - - -The best golf-player does not think, as he plays his stroke, of the -hundred-and-one muscular contractions which, accurately co-ordinated, -result in his making a fine drive or a perfect approach; nor does the -pianist examine the order of movement of his fingers. His “sub-liminal -self,” his “unconscious cerebration,” attends to these details without -his conscious intervention, and all the better for the absence of -what the nerve-physiologists call “cerebral inhibition”--that is to -say, the delay or arrest due to the sending round of the message or -order to the muscles by way of the higher brain-centres, instead of -letting it go directly from a lower centre without the intervention -of the seats of attention and consciousness. The sneezing caused in -most people by a pinch of ordinary snuff can be rendered impossible by -“cerebral inhibition,” set up by a wager with the snuff-taking victim -that he will fail to sneeze in three minutes, however much snuff he -may take. His attention to the mechanism of the anticipated sneeze, -and his desire for it, inhibit the whole apparatus. So long as you can -make him anxious to sneeze and fix his attention on the effort to do -so, by a judicious exhortation at intervals, he will not succeed in -sneezing. When the three minutes are up, and you both have ceased to -be interested in the matter, he will probably sneeze unexpectedly and -sharply. I was set on to this train of thought by a recent visit to an -exhibition of photographs. - -There were many very interesting illustrations of the application of -photography to scientific investigation. Among others I saw a fine -enlarged photograph of the common millipede (Julus terrestris), and my -desire was renewed to have a bioscopic film-series of the movements -of this creature’s legs. Some years ago I attempted to analyse, and -published an account of, the regular rhythmic movement of the legs -of millipedes. I found that the “phases” of forward and backward -swing are presented in groups of twelve pairs of legs, each pair of -legs being in the same phase of movement as the twelfth pair beyond -it. But instantaneous photography would give complete certainty about -the movement in this case, and in the case of the even more beautiful -“rippling” movement of the legs of some of the marine worms. Some -kindly photographer might take up the investigation and prepare a -series of films. The problem is raised and the effects of “cerebral -inhibition” described in a little poem which I am told we owe to the -author of “Lorna Doone.” As it is not widely known, I give it here as a -record of “cerebral inhibition”: - - “A centipede was happy ’til - One day a toad in fun - Said, ‘Pray which leg moves after which?’ - This raised her doubts to such a pitch - She fell exhausted in the ditch, - Not knowing how to run.” - -The point, of course, is that she could execute the complex movement of -her legs well enough until her brain was set to work and her conscious -attention given to the matter. Then “cerebral inhibition” took place -and she broke down. - - - - -20. _Colour-photography and Photographs of Mars_ - - -There were admirable photographs of wild birds and their nests, and of -insects and plants in this exhibition. I saw the new Lumière coloured -transparent photographs thrown by a lantern on the screen, and could -distinguish the dots of red, green, and violet colour on what, at -a little distance, appeared to be a brilliantly white part of the -picture (the shirt collar of a “sitter”), just as one sees a mosaic of -coloured dots in the blazing sunlight of the pictures painted by the -French school of so-called “vibristes” (Monod and others). Perhaps the -most remarkable of these photographs was a set of prints from untouched -photographs of the planet Mars, executed in July 1907 by Professor -Perceval Lowell at his observatory in Arizona. - -The Mars photographs are each about as big as a dried pea (that is -the biggest size possible with the feeble light reflected by Mars), -but “several of the canals,” says Mr. Lowell, “are distinctly visible -on the photographs, and one has been photographed double.” I should -have liked to examine these photographs in a good light with a lens. -The statement quoted means that the canals in Mars can no longer -be regarded as due to errors of eyesight and imagination, and that -the annual doubling or formation of a second canal parallel to what -was earlier in the year a single canal, is actually recorded by a -disinterested, impartial photographic plate. Are these canals the work -of intelligent inhabitants of Mars? I will not venture to say in reply -more than this, that I have never heard any other explanation of their -occurrence. But that, of course, still leaves the matter open. - - - - -21. _Origin of Names by Errors in Copying_ - - -A curious illustration of a mistake perpetuated by a clerical error is -the title of Viscount Glerawly. The title was intended to have been -Glenawly, but the bad writing of a clerk converted the “n” into an “r,” -and the name having been so entered in the patent of nobility, or some -such document, could not be altered. The same thing has happened to -the mammoth. His proper native name is “mammont,” but “mont” became -“mout,” and then “moth.” A similar clerical error is responsible for -the name Gavial, which is applied to the long, narrow-nosed crocodile -of India, both as a scientific name (Gavialis) and colloquially. -Really the “v” is due to a misreading of an “r,” the creature’s native -name being Garial. It was so written down and sent home by an early -explorer, but his handwriting being wanting in clearness, the word was -copied as Gavial and the scientific patent issued in that name. - - - - -22. _False News as to Extinct Monsters_ - - -The tendency of English newspapers to bedeck themselves every now -and again with rank absurdities copied from American rubbish-sheets -is a disease. On no subject outside the field of natural history and -medicine would any editor dream of printing the stuff which does duty -as “news” in regard to these departments--stuff which has not even the -semblance of being carefully concocted, but yet is found “good enough” -to circulate as serious information. - -Another antediluvian monster, much larger than the mammoth, was -reported in a London evening paper at the end of November 1907. The -article devoted to it is a mass of absurdity, a burlesque of a genuine -note on the subject. It appears that the most ordinary thing happened -at Los Angeles, California, namely, that some workmen, in driving a -tunnel, unearthed some fossil bones. We are not surprised to learn -(though it is announced as a marvel) that the bones were those of a -mastodon (of which you may see a whole skeleton in Cromwell-road), -and those of the extinct American elephant called Elephas columbi. -This very commonplace occurrence was certainly not worth recording in -a London daily paper. So it is elaborately dressed up with details -intended to “fetch” the innocent reader. The writer says Elephas -columbi is as much larger than the Siberian mammoth as that is larger -than the horse of to-day. The truth is that Elephas columbi and the -mammoth are as nearly as possible of the same size. To writer goes on -to tell of a “fossil horse,” found at the same place, “a wonderful -two-toed animal marked by his cloven hoof.” That is cool impudence; it -is precisely “the double hoof” which none of the horse tribe possess, -but all the deer, cattle, and sheep do. He next tells us that elephants -and mastodons were never found together before, but supposed to have -shunned each other’s company. This is an invention; their remains -are found side by side all over Europe. Then suddenly the surprising -statement is made, like a bolt from the blue, “England ceases to be the -Mother Country and Germany the Fatherland to us,” and the pre-eminence -of America in providing the biggest thing on earth is declared to -have been already manifest “when the world rose out of chaos.” It is -satisfactory to be told that England is not the Mother Country of this -silliness; but whether the world which solemnly prints and reads it can -be said to have yet “risen out of chaos” must be regarded as doubtful. - - - - -23. _Mistletoe and Holly_ - - -Christmas things and customs comprise much that has great interest -from a scientific point of view. Our modern celebration of Christmas -in England is a combination of the Christian festival of the Nativity -with that of the Epiphany, and that of St. Nicholas, who long ago -was substituted for the sea god Neptune, of classical mythology, by -sea-faring folk. Santa Claus--or Saint Nicholas--has his festival at -the beginning of December, but he has been carried over to Christmas -Day, and appears as “Father Christmas” in modern celebrations. There -is no great antiquity about this part of the tradition which we try to -keep alive at Christmas. The making of Christmas Day and Christmastide -into a special children’s festival is, on the other hand, a moving back -of the festival of the Epiphany, when gifts were brought to the child -Christ by wise men of the East. In Rome I have assisted in celebrating -our Twelfth Night under the name “Befani,” at a great illuminated -public fair, near the Pantheon, where children are taken to buy toys. - -There has been in England also a similar moving back of the very -ancient--even prehistoric--celebrations of the New Year to Christmas, -and hence it is that the mysterious and sacred “mistletoe” of the -Druids is mingled in our houses with the less significant but beautiful -holly as a decoration. The Christian Church, however, did not, and does -not, sanction the introduction of mistletoe into the sacred edifice, -and not many years ago those who loved and truly understood tradition -would not permit mistletoe to be mixed with holly even in the private -house at Christmastide. Mistletoe, it was held, could not be rightly -introduced until the new year. The new year, however, of the Druids -differed in date from that of the later calendar, and fell in what is -to us the second week of March. - -The holly tree, with its splendid red berries and shining, prickly -leaves, is a beautiful decorative plant, very hardy and abundant: it -was used by the old Romans in their “Saturnalia,” a feast which nearly -coincided with the Christmas of the new religion. There is a species -of holly in South America the leaves of which are made into tea by the -Indians, the Paraguay tea or matté. This tea is an unpleasant, bitter -decoction, devoid of aroma, if I may judge from samples which I have -tasted in London. “Ilex” is the botanical name of the genus to which -both our holly-tree and the Paraguay tea belong, but it must not be -confused with the evergreen oak to which the name Quercus ilex is given -on account of the resemblance of its leaves to those of a holly. - -The mistletoe (or mistil-tan, the pale branch, in Anglo-Saxon) is a -pale-coloured, small-flowered member of a great family of parasitic -plants, the Loranthaceæ. They all live upon trees, and draw a part -of their nourishment from the juices of the tree into which their -rootlets penetrate. The tropical allies of the mistletoe are very -beautiful plants, with fine bunches of brilliantly-coloured flowers -and broad handsome green leaves. Our mistletoe is most commonly found -parasitic on apple trees and poplar trees. It occurs on nearly all our -trees, but is very rare on the oak. A careful inquiry some time ago -resulted in the discovery of only seven oaks in all England on which -mistletoe was growing. The Druids took their sacred mistletoe from -the sacred oak tree on account of its rarity. To them it was a charm -against infertility and sterility, and, according to Pliny, was cut and -distributed at the new year with great ceremony and the sacrifice of -heifers. Its paired white berries contain a viscid fluid which gives it -its botanical name Viscum album--and causes the seeds to adhere to the -beaks of birds--and thus to be transported to a distance and introduced -by the birds’ attempts to wipe their beaks into the cracks of the bark -of trees, in which the seeds germinate. - -The white-berried mistletoe is the only English kind, and red mistletoe -seems altogether out of character. But a red-berried species (Viscum -cruciatum) is parasitic on the olive tree in Spain, North Africa, -and Syria. Curiously enough, though the white-berried mistletoe is -excommunicated by the Western Christian Church on account of its use in -pagan worship, the red-berried mistletoe was gathered from olive trees -in the Garden of Gethsemane and in the enclosure of the Holy Sepulchre -at Jerusalem by Sir Joseph Hooker, the great botanist. The red-berried -mistletoe was successfully raised from seed on young olive trees six -years ago in this country by the Hon. Charles Ellis, of Frensham, near -Haslemere, and was figured at that time by Hooker. - -The mistletoe has an evil name in Scandinavian mythology. Baldur, the -beautiful, the Sun-god, was made, like Achilles, invulnerable to spears -and arrows cut from whatever tree grows on earth. All things had taken -an oath not to hurt him, and the gods of Walhalla amused themselves by -throwing all sorts of darts and clubs at him--none could hurt him. At -last the blind god Höder, who loved the beautiful Baldur none the less -because he himself was weakly and sightless, also ventured to throw a -dart at his invulnerable friend. It sped home, pierced Baldur’s heart, -and killed him. The dart was made of mistletoe, a tree that does not -grow on earth, but lives as a parasite high up on other trees, and had -taken no oath to spare Baldur. It had been put into the blind god’s -hand in a friendly helpful sort of way by a designing female, who was -really the evil spirit Loki in disguise. What is the allegory? Does -the mistletoe dart stand for calumny? Is the mistletoe associated with -calumny because it is a parasite in high places? If one must choose -between the mistletoe myth of Norsemen and Briton--the latter, which -survives in the power accorded to the mistletoe to license, even to -command, by its mere overhead existence, the giving and taking of -unexpected kisses and of expected ones, too, is certainly the more -cheerful and suitable to the hopeful enterprise of New Year. - - - - -24. _The Cattle Show_ - - -I always look upon the Christmas Cattle Show of the Smithfield Club -as a scientific delight. Breeding is a most serious branch of -scientific knowledge, held by many people (of whom I am one) to be -of more importance to statesmen, politicians, and philanthropists -than any other kind of knowledge, and yet almost absolutely neglected -and completely ignored except by our farmers and horticulturists. -When examining in turn the splendid animals at Islington I have felt -indignant that it should be not improbable that, owing to ignorance -and neglect in official quarters, the long matured traditions and -built-up skill of our cattle-breeders will be destroyed, crushed out of -existence by huge, devastating capitalist “combines.” Soon we shall not -get the beef we wish for, but we shall have to take whatever inferior -stuff the giant monopolist chooses to force on us--or go without! Our -wonderful stock, so patiently and happily bred, the envy of the world, -will disappear, and our breeders forget their art. We shall none of us -in Britain know more about prime beef, roasts, grills, and marrow-bones -than do the people of Europe or the eaters of terrapin and soft-shelled -crabs. - -It is wonderful that man, by deliberate choice in selecting the sires -and dams, has been able to produce such widely-different races as the -short-horn, the Highland and the Sussex breed, and not only to produce -them, but to keep them there generation after generation. In Nature, -no such deviations are allowed--her motto is “One species, one shape,” -which is only relaxed so as to allow a few geographical varieties. It -is man who makes all these strange breeds, just as he has made such -a queer, irregular, varied lot of creatures from the human stock. -Withdraw once and for all man’s guiding “intelligence,” or perversity, -if you choose so to call it, and all these cattle would in a few -hundred years revert to one form, nearly (but not quite) the same as -that they came from. So, too, the Sheep; so, too, the Pigs. And man -himself, if one could poison him universally with a mind-destroying -microbe, would become a beautiful, healthy, silly creature, dying -at first by millions annually, and at last represented by a hundred -thousand unvarying specimens, inhabiting the warm but healthy corners -of the earth, aimlessly happy, free from disease, neither increasing -nor decreasing in number. It is legitimate, and is a means of examining -the whole problem of man’s history, to inquire whether we have reason -or not to suppose that, were intelligent man thus removed arbitrarily -and completely from the scene, a new “lord of the world” would arise, -by normal evolutionary process. A bird, an elephant, a rat, might give -rise to the new line of progressive development, and, unchecked by man, -once jealous and repressive, but now down-fallen, this new stock might -acquire such brains and wits as we men now boast of, and people the -earth. You never can tell! But it is not the business of science to -expatiate on such possibilities. - -The domesticated cattle of Europe are of very ancient prehistoric -origin. They are for convenience called “Bos taurus,” and seem to be -derived from the huge Bos primigenius or Aurochs, the Urus of Cæsar, -which was wild in Central Europe in his time, and from the Indian -Bos indicus--which is represented by the Indian and African native -breeds of “humped” cattle. It is, however, very difficult to trace -most of man’s domesticated animals or his cultivated plants to their -original wild forms and original habitation. At the Cattle Show we -only see British and Irish breeds, and only those cattle bred as -meat-makers--the Highland, the Welsh, the Shorthorns, the polled Angus, -the South Devons, the Hereford, the Sussex, the Galloway, the Dexter. -But there are other British breeds famous for their milk-producing -quality, such as the Guernseys and Jerseys, whilst in Hungary, Italy, -and Spain they have magnificent breeds of great size, and often with -truly splendid spirally-turned horns (e.g. the Spanish), which are -used for ploughing and carting, and are fattened, killed, and eaten -after doing ten years’ good work. These fine creatures are not seen in -England. They come nearest to the extinct Aurochs, which was, however, -bigger than any of them. It, too, existed in prehistoric times in -England, and we find its bones in the gravel of the Thames Valley. The -last aurochs, or wild bull of Europe, was killed in Poland near the -end of the seventeenth century. The wild Chillingham cattle are Roman -cattle run wild. Many of these breeds and the bones of the aurochs to -compare as to size may be seen in the north hall of the Natural History -Museum, where I commenced a collection of domesticated breeds of -cattle, sheep, horses, dogs, &c., eight years ago. Chillingham cattle -are to be seen in the Zoological Gardens. - -An interesting fact in this connection is that the splendid bull which -is kept in half-wild herds in Spain for the purpose of “bull-fights,” -is of a totally different race from that of the big, long-horned -agricultural cattle. It may be seen at Cromwell-road, a specimen -killed in the ring having been procured at my request and presented -to the museum through the kindness of the British Consul at Seville. -The Spanish fighting bull is, curiously enough, more like our Channel -Island milk-producing cattle than any other. It probably came to -Spain from North Africa--but there seems to be no record or history -concerning it--and if there were it would probably be a fantastic -invention. It seems that only the bulls of this special breed can be -played with and dazzled by the matador’s red cloak. A Scotch bull was -once brought by sea to Seville and introduced to the arena. He paid no -attention to cloaks, red or otherwise, but always went straight for his -man. It is stated that he was soon left quite alone in the ring! The -native African cattle (of Indian origin) at Ujiji and in Damaraland -have the biggest horns of any true Bos--as much as 13-1/2 ft. along the -curve from point to point. We have to distinguish from our own cattle, -for which there is no name except “Bos taurus,” for neither ox, bull, -cow, heifer, nor steer will do--the other bovines--the buffaloes, the -yak, and the bison--besides those great beasts the gayal and the gaur -of India and the banting of Malay. All these may be seen and studied -either in the Museum or the Zoological Gardens. - - - - -25. _The Experimental Method_ - - -The observations lately made by a Chancellor of the Exchequer about an -attempt to put salt on a bird’s tail remind me of my first attempt to -deal experimentally with a popular superstition. I was a very trustful -little boy, and I had been assured by various grown-up friends that if -you place salt on a bird’s tail the bird becomes as it were transfixed -and dazed, and that you can then pick it up and carry it off. On -several occasions I carried a packet of salt into the London park where -my sister and I were daily taken by our nurse. In vain I threw the salt -at the sparrows. They always flew away, and I came to the conclusion -that I had not succeeded in getting any salt or, at any rate, not -enough on to the tail of any one of them. - -Then I devised a great experiment. There was a sort of creek eight feet -long and three feet broad at the west end of the ornamental water in -St. James’s Park. My sister attracted several ducks with offerings of -bread into this creek, and I, standing near its entrance, with a huge -paper bag of salt, trembled with excitement at the approaching success -of my scheme. I poured quantities--whole ounces of salt--on to the -tails of the doomed birds as they passed me on their way back from the -creek to the open water. Their tails were covered with salt. But, to -my surprise and horror, they did not stop! They gaily swam forward, -shaking their feathers and uttering derisive “quacks.” I was profoundly -troubled and distressed. I had clearly proved one thing, namely, that -my nursemaid, uncle, and several other trusted friends--but not, I am -still glad to remember, my father--were either deliberate deceivers or -themselves the victims of illusion. I was confirmed in my youthful wish -to try whether things are as people say they are or not. Somewhat early -perhaps, I adopted the motto of the Royal Society, “Nullius in verba.” -And a very good motto it is, too, in spite of the worthy Todhunter -and other toiling pedagogues, who have declared that it is outrageous -to encourage a youth to seek demonstration rather than accept the -statement of his teacher, especially if the latter be a clergyman. -My experiment was on closely similar lines to that made by the Royal -Society on July 24, 1660--in regard to the alleged property of powdered -rhinoceros horn--which was reputed to paralyse poisonous creatures such -as snakes, scorpions, and spiders. We read in the journal-book, still -preserved by the society, under this date: “A circle was made with -powder of unicorne’s horn, and a spider set in the middle of it, but it -immediately ran out several times repeated. The spider once made some -stay upon the powder.” - - - - -26. _Hypnotism and an Experiment on the Influence of the Magnet_ - - -A more interesting result followed from an experiment made in the same -spirit twenty-five years later. I was in Paris, and went with a medical -friend to visit the celebrated physician Charcot, to whom at that time -I was a stranger, at the Salpêtrière Hospital. He and his assistants -were making very interesting experiments on hypnotism. Charcot allowed -great latitude to the young doctors who worked with him. They initiated -and carried through very wild “exploratory” experiments on this -difficult subject. Charcot did not discourage them, but did not accept -their results unless established by unassailable evidence, although his -views were absurdly misrepresented by the newspapers and wondermongers -of the day. - -At this time there had been a revival of the ancient and fanciful -doctrine of “metallic sympathies,” which flourished a hundred years -ago, and was even then but a revival of the strange fancies as to -“sympathetic powders,” which were brought before the Royal Society -by Sir Kenelm Digby at one of its first meetings, in 1660. In the -journal-book of the Royal Society of June 5 of that year, we read, -“Magnetical cures were then discoursed of. Sir Gilbert Talbot promised -to bring in what he knew of sympatheticall cures. Those that had -any powder of sympathy were desired to bring some of it at the next -meeting. Sir Kenelm Digby related that the calcined powder of toades -reverberated, applyed in bagges upon the stomach of a pestiferate -body, cures it by several applications.” The belief in sympathetic -powders and metals was a last survival of the mediæval doctrine of -“signatures,” itself a form of the fetish still practised by African -witch-doctors, and directly connected with the universal system of -magic and witchcraft of European as well as of more remote populations. -To this day, such beliefs lie close beneath the thin crust of modern -knowledge and civilisation, even in England, treasured in obscure -tradition and ready to burst forth in grotesque revivals in all classes -of society. The Royal Society put many of these reputed mechanisms -of witchcraft and magic to the test, and by showing their failure -to produce the effects attributed to them, helped greatly to cause -witches, wizards, and their followers to draw in their horns and -disappear. The germ, however, remained, and reappears in various forms -to-day. - -Thirty years ago some of the doctors in Paris believed that a small -disc of gold, or copper, or of silver, laid flat on the arm could -produce an absence of sensation in the arm, and that whilst one person -could be thus affected by one metal another person would respond -only to another metal, according to a supposed “sympathy” or special -affinity of the nervous system for this or that metal. This astonishing -doctrine was thought to be proved by certain experiments made with the -curiously “nervous” (hysterical) women who frequent the Salpêtrière -Hospital as out-patients. That the loss of sensation, which was real -enough, was due to what is called “suggestion”--that is to say, a -belief on the part of the patient that such would be the case, because -the doctor said it would--and had nothing to do with one metal or -another, was subsequently proved by making use of wooden discs in -place of metallic ones, the patient being led to suppose that a disc -of metal of the kind with which she believed herself “sympathetic” was -being applied. Sensation disappeared just as readily as when a special -metallic disc was used. - -The old hypothesis of the influence of a magnet on the human body -was at this time revived, and Charcot’s pupils found that when a -susceptible female patient held in the hand a bar of iron surrounded by -a coil of copper wire leading to a chemical electric cell or battery -nothing happened so long as the connection was broken. But as soon as -the wire was connected so as to set up an electric current and to make -the bar of iron into a magnet, the hand and arm (up to the shoulder) -of the young woman holding the bar, lost all sensation. She was not -allowed to see her hand and arm, and was apparently quite unconscious -of the thrusting of large carpet-needles into, and even through, them, -though as long as the bar of iron was not magnetised she shrunk from a -pin-prick applied to the same part. I saw this experiment with Charcot -and some others present, and I noticed that the order to an assistant -to “make contact,” that is to say, to convert the bar of iron into a -magnet, was given very emphatically by Charcot, and that there was an -attitude of expectation on the part of all present--which was followed -by the demonstration by means of needle-pricking that the young woman’s -arm had lost sensation, or, as they say, “was in a state of anæsthesia.” - -Charcot went away saying he should repeat the experiment before some -medical friends in an hour or two. In the meantime, being left alone -in the laboratory with my companion as witness, I emptied the chemical -fluid (potassium bichromate) from the electric battery and substituted -pure water. It was now incapable of setting up an electric current -and converting the bar into a magnet. When Charcot returned with his -visitors, the patient was brought in, and the whole ritual repeated. -There was no effect on sensation when the bar was held in the hand so -long as the order to set the current going, and so magnetise the bar, -had not been given. At last the word was given, “Make!” and at once -the patient’s arm became anæsthetised, as earlier in the day. We ran -large carpet-needles into the hand without the smallest evidence of the -patient’s knowledge. The order was given to break the current (that is, -to cease magnetising the bar), and at once the young woman exhibited -signs of discomfort, and remonstrated with Charcot for allowing -such big needles to be thrust into her hand when she was devoid of -sensation! My experiment had succeeded perfectly. - -It would not have done to let Charcot, or anyone else (except my -witness) know that when the order “Make” was given, there was no -“making,” but that the bar remained as before un-magnetised. The -conviction of everyone, including Charcot himself, that the bar became -a magnet, and that loss of sensation would follow, was a necessary -condition of the “suggestion” or control of the patient. It was thus -demonstrated that the state of the iron bar as magnet or not magnet had -nothing to do with the result, but that the important thing was that -the patient should believe that the bar became a magnet, and that she -should be influenced by her expectation, and that of all those around -her, that the bar, being now a magnet, sensation would disappear from -her arm. With appropriate apologies I explained to Charcot that the -electric battery had been emptied by me, and that no current had been -produced. The assistants rushed to verify the fact, and I was expecting -that I should be frigidly requested to take my leave, when my hand was -grasped, and my shoulder held by the great physician, who said, “Mais -que vous avez bien fait, mon cher Monsieur!” I had many delightful -hours with him in after years, both at the Salpêtrière and in his -beautiful old house and garden in the Boulevard St. Germain. - -There are few “subjects” in this country for the student of hypnotism -to equal the patients of the Salpêtrière and other hospitals in -France--and very few amongst those who read, and even write, about -“occultism” and “super-normal phenomena” know the leading facts which -have been established in regard to this important branch of psychology. -The study of the natural history of the mind, its modes of activity, -and its defects and diseases is of fundamental importance--but its -results are often either unknown or greatly misunderstood by those -who have most need of such knowledge, namely those who, mistaking the -attitude of an ignorant child for that of “a candid inquirer,” try -to form a judgment as to the truth or untruth of stories of ghosts, -thought-transference, spirit-controls, crystal-gazing, divining-rods, -amulets, and the evil eye. - - - - -27. _Luminous Owls and Other Luminous Animals and Plants_ - - -A correspondent lately described in a letter to a London newspaper -what he believed to have been “a luminous owl,” which was seen flying -about at night in Norfolk. He mentioned the well-known fact that the -dense greasy patch of feathers on the breast of the heron is said to -be luminous by many trustworthy observers. It is very probable that -it was some carnivorous or fish-eating bird, which was thus seen in a -luminous condition at night. The occurrence is much more in accordance -with known facts than most people would suppose to be the case. -Light, even strong light, is produced by many natural objects without -the accompaniment of heat. We usually expect not merely fire where -there is smoke, but heat--in fact, great heat, where there is light -or flame. Yet there are many instances to the contrary, and the word -“phosphorescence” is used to indicate a production of light without -heat in reference to the fact that phosphorus is luminous, even when -covered with water, although no appreciable heat accompanies the light -such as we are accustomed to observe in ordinary “combustion” or -burning. - -There is more than one kind of phosphorescence. We separate the -phosphorescence which is due to the oxidation of peculiar fatty matters -in the bodies of plants and of animals (such as glow-worms) from that -which is caused by the breaking or heating of crystals (white arsenic -and apatite), or by longer or shorter exposure to the sun’s rays -(luminous paint), or by radio-activity, or by electrical discharges in -vacuum tubes. - -The “luminous owl” of the above-mentioned correspondent and the -luminous breast of the heron probably owe their strange appearance -to the birds having smeared themselves with phosphorescent carrion or -dead fish, the luminosity of which is due to bacteria. The simplest -case of phosphorescence in living things is that of the almost -ubiquitous phosphorescent bacteria, minute microbes like those which -cause putrefaction. They can be obtained and cultivated from almost -any sample of sea water. A thin slice of meat placed in a shallow dish -of salt water, so as to be barely covered by the liquid, will in cool, -damp weather, almost certainly become covered with the growth of this -phosphorescent germ and appear brilliantly luminous. The populations -of seaside towns have often been terrified by all the meat in the -butchers’ shops suddenly becoming thus phosphorescent. The growth may -be cultivated in flasks of salt broth. I have prepared such flasks, -which, when shaken so as to introduce oxygen, give out a heatless -blaze of light of a greenish colour, brilliant enough to light up a -room. I once found a bone in a dog’s kennel which was brilliantly -phosphorescent owing to this bacterium. I kept it for several days -and showed it to Huxley as well as to other friends. A certain kind -of phosphorescent bacteria are parasitic in the blood of sandhoppers, -causing a disease which kills them. The diseased sandhoppers shine like -glow-worms. I have found them abundantly on the sea shore near Boulogne -and near Trouville, but not yet on the English coast. The bacteria -can be seen with the microscope and inoculated from diseased luminous -sandhoppers into healthy ones by using a needle to prick first the -diseased and then the healthy creature. - -The animals of the sea are often provided with secreting organs, -producing a fatty body which can be oxidised and made luminous at the -pleasure of the animal. Thus many marine worms and minute sea-shrimps -give out brilliant flashes of light. Jelly-fish of many kinds, and the -minute noctiluca, no bigger than a pin’s head, and the three-horned -animalcule Ceratium tripos are the usual cause of the phosphorescence -of the sea on our own coast. Deep-sea fishes are provided with large -phosphorescent discs or plates on the surface of the body, which are -sometimes furnished with lenses like a bull’s-eye lantern. Glow-worms -and fire-flies and some tropical beetles are examples of insects which -have fatty phosphorescent organs which they can illuminate (oxidise) -at pleasure, under the control of the nervous system. Some of the West -Indian phosphorescent beetles are remarkable for having “lights” of -two different colours. In the marshes around Mantua the fire-flies -are so abundant at the end of June that the air for miles is full of -them, and the sight so extraordinary and beautiful as to be worth a -long journey to see. I have seen fire-flies as far north as Bonn on -the Rhine. Once I was nearly upset by a horse shying at a glow-worm on -a bank in Worcestershire. Some moulds and well-grown toadstools are -phosphorescent, and a phosphorescent earthworm, a peculiar species, -now well known, was first of all discovered in the South of Ireland -by the late Professor Allman. In the autumn I have often picked up -the phosphorescent centipede, which is remarkable for the fact that -the phosphorescent material is a kind of slime which exudes from the -body--the creature leaving thus a luminous trail behind it as it -crawls. The piddock, or pholas--a boring sort of mussel--has brilliant -phosphorescent glands, and the boys at Naples love to munch these -shell-fish at night, and then to alarm the passer-by by opening their -mouths, and showing a brilliant green light within. Cases are recorded, -but not recently, of persons suffering from tuberculosis becoming -phosphorescent; a possible, but certainly a rare, occurrence. Animal -and vegetable phosphorescence is varied in colour. The light emitted -is blue-green, green, yellow, orange, and even red in different cases. -It is always due to the oxidation of a separate fatty chemical body, -which can in many instances be extracted, then dried, and subsequently -made luminous by moistening with ether, in consequence of which -oxidation by the oxygen of the atmosphere is facilitated. - - - - -28. _Reminiscences of Lord Kelvin_ - - -The late Lord Kelvin was one of the most fascinating personalities -in the learned world. He uttered with a delightful simplicity the -thoughts, however romantic and fanciful, which bubbled up in his -wonderful brain. It was because he was so much of a poet that he was -so great a man of science. Atoms and molecules and vortices, and the -vibrations and gyrations of ether, and “sorting demons” were all -pictured in his mind’s eye, and used as counters of thought to give -shape and the equivalent of tangible reality to his conceptions. By -such conceptions he was able to present to himself and his listeners -the complex mechanisms of crystals, of liquids, of gases, of electrical -and magnetic currents, and the endless astounding proceedings of rays -of light unsuspected by the ordinary man. - -I think the last occasion on which he spoke in public was after Sir -David Gill’s brilliant address to the British Association at Leicester -last August. Lord Kelvin was sitting close to me on that occasion, and -I noticed that he never moved his gaze from the speaker. He followed -Sir David’s account of stars, whose distance is stated by the number -of years it takes for their light to travel to this earth, like an -enraptured schoolboy, and cheered when the evidence for the existence -of two great streams of movement of the heavenly bodies, in opposite -directions, going no one knows whither, coming no one knows whence, -was sketched to us by the lecturer. In proposing a vote of thanks to -Sir David Gill, Lord Kelvin burst into a sort of rhapsody, in which, -with unaffected enthusiasm, he declared that we had been taken on -a journey far more wonderful than that of Aladdin on the enchanted -carpet; we had been carried to the remotest stars and well-nigh round -the universe, and brought back safely to Leicester on the wings of -science, and the most marvellous thing about it all was that it is true! - -A few weeks before this Lord Kelvin was at the dinner in celebration of -the jubilee of the foundation of the Chemical Society. In the speech -which he then made he referred to the painful accident of a year or -so ago which we had all so much regretted, when he had burnt his hand -accidentally in some experiments with phosphorus, and had had to carry -his arm in a sling for some weeks. “Lord Rayleigh, the president of -the Royal Society,” he said, “has just told us how, as a boy, he gave -proof of his devotion to chemical science by burning his fingers with -phosphorus--but I think my devotion must be considered greater than -his, for I burnt my fingers very badly with phosphorus only last year, -when I was 83 years old. It was at the end of April. My friends said -I was old enough to know better, and it should have happened, not at -the end of April, but on the first day, of that month.” Lord Kelvin -was associated in work in the sixties and seventies with another -splendid man, Tait, of Edinburgh, who, besides being a great professor -of “Natural Philosophy,” and joint author of the celebrated treatise -known as _Thomson and Tait_, was a great athlete--a golfer of the first -class, a first-rate billiard player, and a wise lover of good ale, -which he drank and gave to his friends to drink, whilst he discoursed -as few, if any, to my knowledge, can now do, of things philosophical, -mathematical, and humane. - - - - -29. _The So-called Jargon of Science_ - - -It is often discussed as to whether science fails to obtain the -attention of the public and to excite intelligent interest, owing to -the obscure language which lecturers and writers use when attempting -to expound scientific views and discoveries to “the ordinary man,” or -whether the fault lies with the “ordinary man” himself, who is too -frivolous to bother about following carefully the words addressed to -him, and, moreover, has never learnt even the A B C of science at -school. It is certainly the case, as Professor Turner, the Oxford -professor of astronomy, has pointed out, that a popular lecturer could -tell his auditors a good deal more in an hour if they already had the -elements of his subject at their fingers’ ends than he can under the -existing state of neglect of school education in the natural sciences. -That, however, seems to be obvious enough, and does not touch the real -question. - -I have had a long experience, both in lecturing myself and in -assisting in the training of others to lecture and also to inform -the uninstructed public by means of museum-labels and popular notes. -It seems to me that there are a large number of men who, even though -capable of expressing themselves clearly under usual circumstances, -yet fail to do so when trying to expound or to teach, in consequence -of three distinct faults, any one of which is enough to render their -discourse or writing hopelessly obscure to “the man in the street.” -These are, first, a kind of pride in using special terms and modes of -expression which infatuates the lecturer or writer, and leads him, -without reflection, to an attitude of mind expressed by saying, “That -is the correct statement about this matter, short and true. If you -don’t understand it, there are others who can. You can leave it alone; -it is not worth my while to spend time and trouble to explain further; -it is for you to give yourselves the trouble to find out what I mean.” -The second fault is a real incapacity (which occurs in many learned -men) to realise the state of mind of the uninstructed man, woman or -child who eagerly desires to be instructed: this is want of imagination -and want of sympathy. There is no cure for those who fail as teachers -for either of these two reasons. - -The third fault is much more widely at work, and the most kindly -sympathetic lecturers and writers--but more especially lecturers--often -suffer from it and could easily amend their practice. It consists -in the attempt to tell the audience or reader too much--vastly -too much--in the limit of one hour, or within the space of a few -lines or pages. This failure is well-nigh universal. I have heard -a distinguished discoverer, an eloquent and able man, try to tell -a completely ignorant audience in one hour the results of years of -experiment and work by many men on the electrical currents observed -in nerves. The audience did not know what is meant by an electrical -current, nor anything about nerves, nor a single one of the technical -terms necessarily used by the lecturer. The task was an impossible one. -In six lectures it might have been accomplished, and great delight -and increase of understanding afforded to the listeners instead of -perplexity and a sense of their own incapacity and the hopeless -obscurity of science. That, I am convinced, is the real trouble, viz., -the attempt to tell too much in a short time, the failure by the -lecturer to arrange his exposition in a series of well-considered, -definite steps, each exciting the desire to know more, and each -given sufficient time and experimental illustration or pictorial -demonstration to lodge its meaning and value safely and soundly in -the tender brain of the ignorant but willing listener. I am convinced -that there is in very many lecturers a tendency to try to crowd and -compress into one lecture what should occupy ten--if the willing and -intelligent but ignorant listener is to feel happy and is really -to understand what is said and done for his instruction. A special -difficulty also arises from the fact that the lecturer often feels -himself called upon to address and to say something to those among the -audience who already know a good deal about his subject, as well as to -make things clear to those who are absolute novices. - -Some people have made this discussion the opportunity for attacking -on the one hand the English language, and on the other the use of -special names applied by men of science to special things and special -processes. We cannot at once change the English language, even did we -wish to do so. But the creation of special names to distinguish things -not distinguished from one another in common speech is a necessity. It -cannot be avoided. It is mere impatience and temper to call the names -and terms which are necessary as counters of thought “jargon.” No doubt -there may be in some lecturers and writers a tendency to excessive use -of special terms and names, but the real trouble in the matter arises -from the too rapid thrusting of a large number of such unfamiliar words -upon an untrained audience. If new words are introduced in moderation -they can be assimilated. They cannot be dispensed with altogether. -A correspondent lately complained to me that I wrote of the minute -creature which causes the sleeping sickness as a Trypanosome, whereas, -had I called it “a blood-parasite” he would have known what I meant, -and been able to follow my statement more easily. I am sorry to say -that I cannot agree with him. There are many kinds of blood-parasites; -there are the worms known as Filariæ, there are the vegetable microbes -known as bacteria and bacilli and spirilla, and there are minute -creatures of an animal nature called pyroplasma and trypanosoma -(beside some others). These must be distinguished from one another -if we are to understand anything about the causation of disease by -microbes. It would be mere muddling and confusion to simply call them -all by the same name, simply “blood parasite.” That would cause the -same sort of confusion as would occur if the Smiths or Browns of our -acquaintance had no Christian names by which we can separate each -member of the class from the others and assign to him his own special -qualities, opinions, and property. What some people call “scientific -jargon” is assuredly not a thing to be proud of or to mouth with a -sense of superiority. Nevertheless, it is absolutely necessary, and -must be introduced gently and considerately to the stranger who can -and will, if reasonably handled, appreciate the immeasurable advantage -of having distinct words to signify distinct things. That, after all, -is an elementary feature in all language. And just as the “jargon” of -a game, a sport, or a profession has a fascination for those who use -it, and forms a bond of union or special understanding between them, -so inevitably does the jargon of a branch of science flourish in the -thought and on the lips of those who devote themselves to that branch, -and bind them in a sort of freemasonry. We do not expect cricketers -or golfers to talk in plain English; why should we expect chemists or -naturalists to do so? After all, it is a question of moderation and of -gradually increasing the dose. The beginner must not be terrified by an -array of outlandish words. - - - - -30. _Rats and the Plague_ - - -Rats! Who said rats? That is an important question, because the word -means different things to different people. To some persons “rats” -means simply “nonsense”! To Sir James Crichton Browne it means the -devastator of stores and the dread carrier of bubonic plague. To the -naturalist it means a group or natural cohort of small mammals similar -to our common rat and mouse, representatives of which are found in -every quarter of the globe and in almost every island of the sea. The -distinct “kinds” or “species” are numbered by the hundred. They are -extraordinarily alike, and can only be distinguished and classified -into proper “species” by careful examination and measurement. Mr. -Oldfield Thomas, of the Natural History Museum, has made a special -study of them. To give an idea of his work, it may be mentioned that -ninety different names had been given by previous writers to as many -apparently distinct kinds of rat occurring in India. But by careful -measurement and study of the relations to one another of these rats, -Mr. Thomas has reduced the number of really distinct Indian species of -rats and mice (for a mouse is only a smaller rat) to nineteen. What -we call in English water-rats, or water-voles, field-voles, and such -little foreign beasts as the lemming and the hamster, are very close to -rats in appearance, but are separated on account of clear differences -of structure from true rats and mice. - -At a meeting in London the total destruction of “rats” was advocated. -Whether it was affirmed at the meeting, or was merely an error of -those who wrote and commented on the matter afterwards, I do not -know, but it was very generally stated in this connection that the -old Black rat (known to naturalists as Mus rattus) is quite extinct -in England, and that its place has been taken by the Norwegian, or -Grey rat (Mus decumanus), also called the Hanoverian rat, because it -became noticeable by its abundance in this country at the time of the -accession of the Hanoverian kings. The Black rat is not extinct in -England, not even very rare. Mr. Stendall lately sent me specimens -caught in his warehouse in the City of London, where they are -abundant. In many localities, _e.g._ Great Yarmouth, and in isolated -dwelling-places they occur, and even outnumber the Norwegian rat. A -most important and remarkable fact is that the rats which infest ships -are often all Black rats. The Black rat, or Alexandrine rat (as Mr. -Thomas calls it), lives in our houses, in the roof, in recesses of -woodwork. It is a house rat, whereas the Grey, or Norwegian rat, lives -in the sewers and the banks of ditches, and only comes up into the -basement of houses through defective building. The Grey rat has driven -out the water-voles from many river banks near towns, just as he has -to a great extent taken the place of the Black rat in houses where the -kitchen and food stores are close to and in communication with the -sewer! - -The Black rat cannot be really distinguished by his blackness. That is -why some naturalists call him the Alexandrine rat, so as to avoid a -misleading implication. He is often of a bright yellowish-brown colour -along the back--with longer dark-brown hairs and a good deal of grey -elsewhere--quite like the Norwegian or Grey rat in colour. At the same -time he is often blackish, and frequently very black. The colour of -all these kinds of rats and mice can vary, according to the conditions -and colour surroundings in which they live. Black, white, sandy-brown, -or a mixture of spots of all three colours, or a uniform “mouse-brown” -tint, are (as most boys know) the possibilities revealed by allowing -them to breed in captivity. Nature selects accordingly the particular -tint which affords protection from observation by enemies in a given -locality. - -The real distinction between the Black (Alexandrine) rat and the Grey -(Norwegian) rat is that the Black rat is smaller, has a tail longer -than its body (125 per cent.), and long and wide ears, which stand out -from the head. The Grey (Norwegian) rat is a larger, heavy-bodied rat, -with a tail shorter than its body (90 per cent.), and short ears. Both -these rats are common in India, but there is a third kind, which is -the commonest of the three in Calcutta, and is probably the one most -concerned in the dissemination of plague. It differs in some definite -features from both the Black rat and the Grey rat, although it is -very much like the latter in general appearance. It is called Nesokia -Bengalensis, or Mole-rat. It is a big rat--its tail is only 70 per -cent. the length of its body; the pads on the soles of its feet differ -from those of the two other rats; its fur is thin and bristly, and when -it is put into a cage it erects its bristles and spits! It is, like -the Black rat, a stable and granary rat, and makes burrows in which it -stores grain. - -The rats of Calcutta have been carefully studied lately by Dr. Hossack, -in consequence of their connection with the bubonic plague. In the -older native parts of Calcutta, the Mole rat is twice as common as the -Norwegian Grey rat, and the Black rat not so abundant as the latter. -In the central European part of the town the Grey rat is commoner than -the Mole rat--because, apparently, the better-built houses do not -afford such facilities for burrowing. The Black rat is here also by a -good deal the most uncommon of the three. All these rats suffer from -the plague, die from it, and the fleas which lived in their fur leave -them as they get cold, and make their way on to human beings, whom -they consequently infect with the plague bacillus. This has now been -quite conclusively proved by the Indian doctors charged by Government -with the study of the causes of the plague. The plague bacillus--a -minute, rod-like organism, which grows in the blood and lymph, once -it has effected a lodgment, and there produces deadly poison--was -discovered some fourteen years ago, but it is only recently that the -plague bacillus has been shown to live in the intestine of the flea, -which sucks it up with the blood or other fluids of the rat on which it -lives. The flea, which readily goes to man, does not suffer from the -plague bacilli which it has gorged, but conveys them to man either by -its bite or by its excrement. - -This being so, it becomes important to know all about the fleas of -rats. Quite unexpected facts have been discovered in regard to them. -In Europe a very large flea is found on the grey and the black rat. -This kind has not, I believe, ever been found on human beings or been -known to bite them. But in India, in the Philippines, and in the ports -of the Mediterranean, this northern rat-flea is rare, and its place is -taken by a smaller and more actively vagrant flea, which Mr. Charles -Rothschild (who is the great authority on fleas) found upon several -different kinds of small animals in Egypt. He named it “Pulex cheopis.” -This is the flea (and not our big northern rat-flea) which acts as -the carrier of plague-germs from rats to man in India. It appears -from experiments that the common flea of man (Pulex irritans) and the -cat-and-dog flea (Pulex felis), as well as the big northern rat-flea -(Ceratophyllus fasciatus), can harbour the plague-bacillus if fed on -plague-stricken animals, but there are no observations to show (as -there are about the “Cheops flea”) that they pass habitually from man -to rats and rats to men. - -It is happily so long (200 years) since we had a real outbreak of -plague in Europe that we are still in doubt as to whether the Grey -rat or the Black rat is the more susceptible to the disease--and what -flea, if any, acts, or has acted, as the carrier from rat to man in -this part of the world. The suggestion has been made that the Grey -Norwegian rat takes plague less easily than the Black rat, or than -the Indian Mole-rat (Nesokia), and that the multiplication of the -Grey rat in England and France and consequent decrease in Black rats, -is, therefore, an advantage, so far as plague is concerned. Possibly -with the Grey rat has come the big rat-flea, which does not attack -man as does the Cheops flea. The disappearance of plague in Western -Europe seems to correspond in date with the arrival of the Grey rat. -But, on the other hand, an alteration in the character of our houses -and their greater “accommodation” for the new rat rather than the old -black species may account both for the increase of the latter and for -the absence of dirt and vermin in the dwelling-rooms and bed-chambers -which formerly enabled the plague-bacillus to flourish amongst us, -and to reach the human population--as it does now in India and China. -All this shows how necessary it is to have accurate true knowledge of -such despised creatures as rats and fleas, if we are to live in great -crowded cities closely packed together. And it should also make us try -to gain further knowledge as to these creatures, so that we may form -a reasonable anticipation of the consequences we are bringing down on -our heads when we set about exterminating this or that race of animals. -We are not yet sure that the Norwegian Grey rat is not a blessing in -disguise. - - - - -31. _Ancient Temples and Astronomy_ - - -Janssen, the French astronomer, who died about the same time as Lord -Kelvin, acquired celebrity by his discovery of a method for seeing -and studying the great flames or prominences which surround the sun. -The glare of the great fiery ball is such that the eye is blinded in -ordinary circumstances to the light of these prominences. They were -only known from their coming into view during the total eclipse of -the sun’s disc by the moon. Then they were seen as a great fringe of -pointed, tongue-like flames around the darkened disc. But at other -times no use of smoked glass or telescope could bring them into view. -Janssen went to India in 1868 to study these prominences of the sun -during the total eclipse of that year. His purpose was to examine with -a spectroscope the light given out by the prominences. The day after -the eclipse Janssen found that he could still examine the prominences -and make out their shape and the chemical elements present in them by -looking at them through the spectroscope, although the sun’s disc was -now uncovered, and it was impossible to see the prominences with the -unaided eye or with the telescope. - -A young English astronomer, hundreds of miles apart from Janssen, on -the same day, Aug. 18, 1868, made the same discovery in the same way, -independently. The English astronomer was Norman Lockyer, and the -French Academy of Sciences caused a medal to be struck in commemoration -of this discovery. The medal is before me as I write. It shows the -heads of Janssen and of Lockyer side by side, as they were forty years -ago. - -Each has carried on his researches and discoveries with unabated -vigour since that happy conjunction. Sir Norman Lockyer has for many -years added to his constant study of the sun, fixed stars, and nebulæ -by means of the spectroscope and photographic record of spectra, an -inquiry into the evidence afforded by astronomical facts first as to -the age of Greek and Egyptian temples, and latterly as to that of the -mysterious avenues and circles of stones (such as Stonehenge) scattered -about the British Islands, of the history and use of which we have -only vague traditions and no actual records. These stone circles and -avenues are very numerous in Great Britain. The chief are Stonehenge, -Avebury, and Stanton Drew in the middle South of England; the Hurlers, -Boscawen-Un, Tregaseal, the Merry Maidens, and the Nine Maidens in -Cornwall; Merrivale Avenue and Fernworthy Avenue in Devon; many circles -in Aberdeenshire, in Cumberland, Derbyshire, and Oxfordshire, as well -as monuments of the same kind in Wales. Sir Norman Lockyer has obtained -measurements of most of these and plans showing the relations of the -principal lines of their ground plan to the points of the compass, and -so to the position occupied by the sun and by certain stars on given -days of the year at the rising or setting of those heavenly bodies. It -may well be asked what is Sir Norman’s object in doing this? - -The explanation is as follows: The builders of Christian churches in -Europe have, as a rule, set out the ground plan of the church shaped -like a Latin cross, so that the arms of the cross run north and -south--the head points to the east, or Orient, and the base to the -west. In consequence of this custom the word “orientation” has come -into use, to signify the direction purposely given to the main length -of a temple or church. Now it appears that many, if not all, ancient -temples (including the ancient stone circles and avenues of Britain) -were purposely so “oriented” by their builders that a particular -star, or the sun itself, should at a fixed day and hour in the year -be seen during its movement across the heavens through an opening in -the building especially designed for this purpose, so as to allow the -light of the star to fall into the most sacred part of the temple, the -“Naon,” or Holy of Holies. At the moment of its appearance special -ceremonies were performed by the priests and worshippers in the temple. -The temple was dedicated to and carefully “oriented to” that particular -star. Thus, in ancient Greece, the Pleiades, Sirius (the dog star), -Spica, and other stars were thus used; in Egypt, Capella, Canopus, and -Alpha Centauri; in Britain, Arcturus, as well as those used by the -Greeks. - -These temples were really astronomical observatories, and were meant -always to remain “oriented” to their special star, which must, if the -earth were steady in its position, although spinning like a top, and -also circling round the sun, duly appear each year at the expected -day and minute in the special “window” or aperture designed so as to -allow the star--then, and then only--to shine into the temple. But the -astronomers have discovered that the earth is not steady! It “wobbles” -very slowly and regularly as a top wobbles. The position of the axis -of rotation--corresponding in position to the stem of a top--does not -remain one and the same, but is pulled aside by the attraction of the -sun and moon, and moves round as one may often see in the spinning of -a top. The earth takes about 26,000 years for its poles to complete -the cycle of its wobble. Moreover, in addition to this, there is the -fact that the earth’s axis (stem of the top) is not nearly upright, -but inclined at a considerable angle (23 deg.) to the horizontal or -plane of its orbit round the sun, and that this inclination very slowly -changes, in addition to the wobbling movement. The amount and rate of -these changes in the inclination of the axis of the earth have been -definitely ascertained by astronomers. - -I mention the nature of these movements because they clearly enough -must upset altogether the desired result of the orientation of temples. -The last-mentioned slow increase of obliquity affects solar temples -chiefly, and the more rapid wobbling affects the star temples--both to -such a degree that temples oriented two or three thousand years ago -are now quite out of line, and no longer “catch,” so to speak, their -particular star or the sun on the appointed day. They no longer point -truly, because the “pitch” of the earth has altered since they were set. - -The next point is that astronomers are able to calculate with -surprising accuracy from other observations how much exactly at this -moment the “pointing,” or “alignment,” must be “out” as compared with -a thousand, fifteen hundred, two, three, four, or more thousand -years ago. Accordingly, if you know the star to which an ancient -temple was set or aligned, the day of the solar year which was the -festival or critical moment of the appearance of the star in the sacred -aperture--and how much the temple is to-day out in its pointing, that -is to say, the exact amount of swinging which would bring the temple -back into its original relation to the star--you have a means of -measuring the age of the temple; you have a measure of the time which -has elapsed since it acquired this amount of departure from correct -orientation. Astronomy tells you how much it must get out of line in -every hundred years. - -Mr. F. C. Penrose, F.R.S., investigated this matter in regard to -several Greek temples; others besides Sir Norman Lockyer have written -on the aberration and calculable age of Egyptian temples. It has, for -instance, actually been found that the temple of Ptah was aligned to -the sun in the year 5200 B.C. The alignment is no longer correct, and -it appears that the Egyptians themselves discovered that some of their -most ancient temples had lost correct alignment, and erected new and -corrected buildings in connection with them, and re-dedicated them. -Now Sir Norman is making a vigorous effort to procure all the possible -measurements and indications concerning the prehistoric circles and -avenues of Britain before it is too late. They are being more and more -rapidly destroyed. Stonehenge has been carefully measured and its -present alignment determined by various surveyors. Its age is discussed -by Sir Norman Lockyer in an interesting book, but we may soon expect a -further discussion of the whole subject of these prehistoric British -monuments from his pen. In some cases, as in that of Stonehenge, the -relation of the temple to the sun is obvious and confirmed by tradition -and existing custom. But in many cases investigation is rendered very -difficult by the absence of any immediate indication of what precisely -is the heavenly body to which the temple was at its foundation oriented. - -In the case of Stonehenge, the conclusion at which Sir Norman Lockyer -arrives is that there was an earlier circle of small stones (still -represented), but that the temple was rededicated, and the larger -trilithons (each consisting of two uprights and a cross-piece) erected, -and the main opening of the circle aligned to the midsummer rising sun -about 1700 B.C., with a possible error of 200 years, more or less. This -is arrived at by measurements showing the exact amount by which the -alignment is “out” at the present day. This date is confirmed by the -recent discovery of numerous stone hammers when one of the big stones -was dug under and restored to the upright position from which it had -slipped. The stone age is believed to have given place in Britain to -the use of metal before 1700 B.C., and no metal tools were found at -Stonehenge. - -Stonehenge--the most wonderful, mysterious, and complete of the great -astronomical temples of Western Europe--has come down to us from the -absolute darkness of prehistoric ages. Its secrets are still buried in -the ground around and under its huge monoliths. This prodigious relic -of the past is actually the private possession of one happy man, Sir -Edmund Antrobus. Only two years ago he earned the gratitude of all men -by employing workmen and machinery, at considerable expense, to restore -one of the great stones to its upright position. The extraordinary -thing is that whatever money is needed for the purpose is not at once -offered to enable him to examine and replace with scrupulous care every -stone, big and small, every scrap of soil, within an area of many -hundred yards, embracing Stonehenge and all around it. I understand -that he is willing to sell this great possession to the nation. It -surely ought to be acquired as national property, and reverently -excavated and preserved, whilst every fragment of significance found -in the excavations should be placed in a special museum at Amesbury -or Salisbury, under unassailable guardianship. Year by year it has -crumbled away. We owe the sincerest thanks to Sir Edmund Antrobus -for having placed a light wire fence around the venerated relics, -and for putting a guardian in charge so as to arrest, even at this -latest moment, the final desecration and destruction of this splendid -thing by heedless ruffians. The protection afforded is, nevertheless, -insufficient. The delay in examining everything on the spot and in -making all that remains absolutely secure is a national disgrace. - - - - -32. _Alchemists of To-day and Yesterday_ - - -The claim to have devised a secret process in virtue of which sugar -or charcoal placed in an iron crucible and heated to a tremendous -temperature is found on subsequent cooling to contain large marketable -diamonds has a close similarity to the pretensions of the alchemists. -It differs in the fact that very minute diamonds have actually been -formed by a scientific chemist (M. Moissan) in such a way, whilst the -alchemists’ search was for a substance--the “philosopher’s stone,” as -it was called, which was never discovered, but was supposed to have -the property, if mixed and heated in a crucible with a base metal, -of converting the latter into gold. From time to time those engaged -in this search honestly thought that they had succeeded; others were -impostors, and others laboured year after year, led on by elusive -results and dazzling possibilities. - -In England, after the true scientific spirit had been brought to bear -on such inquiries by Robert Boyle and the founders of the Royal -Society in the later years of the seventeenth century, little was heard -of “alchemy,” and the word “chemistry” took its place, signifying -a new method of study in which the actual properties of bodies, -their combinations and decompositions, were carefully ascertained -and recorded without any prepossessions as to either the mythical -philosopher’s stone or the elixir of life. But as late as 1783--only a -hundred and twenty-five years ago--we come across a strange and tragic -history in the records of the Royal Society associated with the name -of James Price, who was a gentleman commoner of Magdalen Hall, Oxford. -After graduating as M.A., in 1777 he was, at the age of twenty-nine, -elected a Fellow of the Royal Society of London. In the following -year the University of Oxford conferred on him the degree of M.D. in -recognition of his discoveries in natural science, and especially for -his chemical labours. Price was born in London in 1752, and his name -was originally Higginbotham, but he changed it on receiving a fortune -from a relative. - -This fortunate young man, whose abilities and character impressed -and interested the learned men of the day, provided himself with a -laboratory at his country house at Stoke, near Guildford. Here he -carried on his researches, and the year after that in which honours -were conferred on him by his university and the great scientific -society in London, he invited a number of noblemen and gentlemen to his -laboratory to witness the performance of seven experiments, similar to -those of the alchemists--namely, the transmutation of baser metals into -silver and into gold. The Lords Onslow, Palmerston, and King of that -date were amongst the company. Price produced a white powder, which -he declared to be capable of converting fifty times its own weight of -mercury into silver, and a red powder, which, he said, was capable -of converting sixty times its own weight of mercury into gold. The -preparation of these powders was a secret, and it was the discovery -of them for which Price claimed attention. The experiments were made. -In seven successive trials the powders were mixed in a crucible with -mercury, first four crucibles, with weighed quantities of the white -powder, and then three other crucibles with weighed quantities of the -red powder. Silver and gold appeared in the crucibles after heating -in a furnace, as predicted by Price. The precious metal produced was -examined by assayers and pronounced genuine. Specimens of the gold -were exhibited to his Majesty King George III., and Price published a -pamphlet entitled “An Account of Some Experiments, &c.,” in which he -repudiated the doctrine of the philosopher’s stone, but claimed that he -had, by laborious experiment, discovered how to prepare these composite -powders, which were the practical realisation of that long-sought -marvel. He did not, however, reveal the secret of their preparation. -The greatest excitement was caused by this publication appearing under -the name of James Price, M.D. (Oxon.), F.R.S. It was translated into -foreign languages, and caused a tremendous commotion in the scientific -world. - -Some of the older Fellows of the Royal Society, friends of Price, now -urged him privately to make known his mode of preparing the powders, -and pointed out the propriety of his bringing his discovery before the -society. But this Price refused to do. To one of his friends he wrote -that he feared he might have been deceived by the dealers who had sold -mercury to him, and that apparently it already contained gold. He was -urged by two leading Fellows of the society to repeat his experiments -in their presence, and he thereupon wrote that the powders were -exhausted, and that the expense of making more was too great for him -to bear, whilst the labour involved had already affected his health, -and he feared to submit it to a further strain. The Royal Society now -interfered, and the president (Sir Joseph Banks) and officers insisted -that, “for the honour of the society,” he must repeat the experiments -before delegates of the society, and show that his statements were -truthful and his experiments without fraud. - -Under this pressure the unhappy Dr. Price consented to repeat the -experiments. He undertook to prepare in six weeks ten powders similar -to those which he had used in his public demonstration. He appears -to have been in a desperate state of mind, knowing that he could not -expect to deceive the experts of the society. He hastily studied the -works of some of the German alchemists as a forlorn hope, trusting -that he might chance upon a successful method in their writings. He -also prepared a bottle of laurel water, a deadly poison. Three Fellows -of the Royal Society came on the appointed day, in August, 1783, to -the laboratory, near Guildford. It is related (I hope it is not true) -that one of them visited the laboratory the day before the trial, and, -having obtained entrance by bribing the housekeeper in Price’s absence, -discovered that his crucibles had false bottoms and recesses in which -gold or silver could be hidden before the quicksilver and powder were -introduced. Dr. Price appears to have received his visitors, but -whether he commenced the test experiments in their presence or not -does not appear. When they were solemnly assembled in the laboratory -he quietly drank a tumblerful of the laurel water (hydrocyanic acid), -which he had prepared, and fell dead before them. He left a fortune -of £12,000 in the Funds. It has been discussed whether Dr. Price was -a madman or an impostor. Probably vanity led him on to the course of -deception which ended in this tragic way. He could not bring himself to -confess failure or deception, nor to abscond. He ended his trouble by -suicide. He was only thirty-one years of age! Not inappropriately he -has been called the “Last of the Alchemists,” though a long interval -of time separates him from the last but one and the days when the old -traditions of the Arabians’ al-chemy were really treasured and the -mystic art still practised. - - - - -33. _A Story of Sham Diamonds and Pearls_ - - -It has been recently declared by a dealer in precious stones that -though diamonds and other stones can be very well imitated, yet pearls -cannot be. This is hardly correct, as artificial pearls so well made -as to defy detection by the casual glance of any but a professional -expert are common enough. Who does not know the pathetic story by the -greatest of French writers, Guy de Maupassant, of the wife of a poor -Government clerk, who borrowed a necklace from another lady to wear at -a reception at the “Ministry”? She lost the necklace (I forget whether -it was of pearls or of diamonds, or both); but she and her husband -were too proud to confess the fact, and purchased another necklace -exactly like the lost one, for a sum the outlay of which reduced them -for the rest of their lives to a state of penury and social exile. They -returned the new necklace in place of the lost one without a word, -and accepted their fate. By chance, the poor ruined lady, fifteen -years afterwards, met her old friend, who had long since passed from -her acquaintance, together with other prosperous people. Moved by her -former friend’s kind reception, she related the true history of the -pearl necklace of long ago. “Great heavens!” exclaimed the prosperous -lady. “The necklace I lent you was made with imitation gems! It was -not worth five pounds!” Too late! Nothing now could give back to the -high-minded, self-respecting little couple the lost years of youth -passed in privation and bitterness. - - - - -34. _The Nature of Pearls_ - - -Pearls have been lately studied by zoologists, and their true history -made known. They are a disease, caused, like so many other diseases, -by an infecting parasite. It is common knowledge that they are found -much as we see them in jewellery, as little lustrous spheres embedded -in the soft bodies of various shellfish, such as mussels, oysters, and -even some kinds of whelks. They are not found in the shellfish like -crabs and lobsters, called Crustacea, but only in those like snails, -clams and oysters, called Mollusca. Pink pearls are found in some kinds -of pink-shelled whelks. A pearl-mussel or pearl-oyster has a pearly -lining to its shell, which is always being laid down layer by layer by -the surface of the mussel’s or oyster’s body, where it rests in contact -with the shell, which consequently increases in thickness. If a grain -of sand or a little fish gets in between the shell and the soft body -of its maker, it rapidly is coated over with a layer of pearl, and so -a pearly boss or lump is produced, projecting on the inner face of the -shell, and forming part of it. These are called “blister-pearls,” and -are very beautiful, though of little value, since they are not complete -all round, but merely knobs of the general “mother-of-pearl” surface. -These blister-pearls can be produced artificially by introducing a hard -body between the shell and the living oyster or mussel. - -It used to be thought that the true spherical pearls were caused by a -hard granule of some kind pressing its way into the soft substance of -the shell-fish, pushing a layer of the pearl-producing surface like -a pocket in front of it. But it is now known that this “pushing in” -is the work, not of an inanimate granule, but of a minute parasitic -worm, which becomes thus enclosed by a pocket of the outer skin. The -pocket closes up at its neck, and lays down layer after layer of pearl -substance around the intrusive parasite, the dead remains of which can -be detected with the microscope in sections of the pearl forming there -a central kernel or nucleus. These parasitic worms were first detected -in the small pearls formed by the common edible sea-mussel. - -Though they are very small, sea-mussel pearls are collected for the -market at Conway, in North Wales, and also on the coast of France. The -parasitic worm is the young of a worm which, when adult, lives in the -intestine of carnivorous fishes. It appears that it has to pass from -and with the mussel into shellfish-eating sea fishes, where, although -the mussel is digested, the parasite is not, but grows in size and -alters its shape considerably. Then after a time the worm is swallowed, -with the fish in which it has fixed itself, by sharks, dogfish, and -such fish-eating fishes. In these at last it becomes adult and of some -size, an inch or so long, varying according to the particular kind, and -produces many thousands of eggs, which hatch out as minute creatures -swimming in the sea-water, and fortunate if they fall upon a bed of -mussels. They enter the mussel’s shell and make their way into its -soft substance. A certain number (very few) get encased in the skin -and covered up by pearl-layers, which is the mussel’s way of killing -them and putting them out of mischief. The others which have entered -other regions of the mussel’s body thrive, and have a chance of being -swallowed by a mussel-eating fish, and then a further chance of that -fish being eaten by a shark. If this happens the lucky worm--like the -Italian who gets a winning number in three successive drawings of a -lottery--gains the big prize. He becomes adult and produces innumerable -young, who in their turn enter upon the chanceful career of a mussel -parasite. - -Thus we see that a pearl is not only a disease or abnormal growth -caused by a parasite, but is actually an elaborately formed tomb -or sarcophagus, in which the parasite is enclosed layer upon layer. -This mode of disposing of parasites and other intrusive bodies is not -unusual in animals. The terrible little flesh-worm--the Trichina--which -causes the death of rats, pigs, and men who eat raw meat, is sometimes -conquered in this way. It is found in the muscles (flesh) of man -and animals enclosed in little pearl-like sacs, half the size of a -hempseed, and it dies there, unless the invaded animal should die, and -its flesh be eaten (as raw ham for instance) by another animal. The -burying of inconvenient corpses in plaster of paris, corresponding -to pearls as we now know them, has been a method of concealment -occasionally adopted by criminals. On the whole, pearls have not very -pleasant associations. - -The history of the special parasitic worm which invades the beautiful -little pearl-oyster of Ceylon has recently been followed out by skilful -naturalists. There, too, a smaller oyster-eating fish of a peculiar -kind, and a larger fish which eats the first fish, are necessary for -the reproduction and multiplication of the pearl-producing parasites. -The new Ceylon Pearl-Fishing Company has, therefore, to see to it that -both these kinds of fish are encouraged to live in the sea near where -the pearl oysters are found, and it is their object to increase the -parasitic disease by which pearls are formed, and ensure an abundance -of parasites. - -An interesting new method has been recently applied to the examination -of pearl oysters for pearls. The Rontgen rays are used to produce a -skiagraph (such as surgeons use in searching for a bullet) of the pearl -oysters when brought into harbour. They are thus rapidly examined one -by one, without injury, and the shadow-picture shows the pearl or -pearls inside those oysters which are infected. The pearlless oysters -are returned to the depths of the sea, whence they came--those with -small pearls only are kept in special reserves or sea-lakes, in order -that the pearl may grow in size, whilst only those with good-sized -pearls are opened at once, in order that the pearl may be extracted and -sent to market. - -There were great findings of pearls in the fresh-water pearl mussels -of the Scotch rivers in former days. In the last forty years of the -eighteenth century these pearls were exported from Scotland to France -to the value of £100,000. - -In the eighteenth century not only did they get their pearls from -European rivers instead of from the East; but, instead of being -excited about the artificial production of diamonds, they were driven -wild with astonishment by the demonstration of the volatilisation of -these stones--the disappearance of diamonds into invisible vapour -when sufficiently heated. That the hardest stone in nature could be -thus dissipated into thin air seemed incredible. On Aug. 10, 1771, a -chemist named Rouelle invited to his laboratory to witness this wonder -a company comprising the Margrave of Baden and the Princess his wife, -the Dukes of Chaulne and of Nivernois, the Marchionesses of Nesle and -of Pons, the Countess of Polignac, and some members of the Academy of -Sciences, including the great chemist Lavoisier. Four diamonds--the -largest belonging to the Count Lauraguais--were submitted before the -eyes of all to the heat of a furnace, and in three hours had completely -evaporated. There was, no doubt, room here for a mystification and for -the abstraction of the diamonds with a view to dishonest appropriation. -But no such purpose existed. The experiment was a genuine one, and -Rouelle and his brother were honest investigators. They established the -fact, now demonstrated as a lecture experiment, that the diamond is -volatilised at very high temperatures. A more celebrated “evaporation” -of diamonds--that which is known as “the affair of the Queen’s -necklace”--took place a few years later in Paris, when no scientific -investigation was connected with the embarrassing disappearance of the -Royal trinket. - - - - -35. _A King Who was a Zoologist_ - - -The King of Portugal, Carlos di Braganza, who was assassinated in the -spring of 1908, was one of the most gifted and vigorous men of his age, -fearless and intelligent to a rare degree, good-hearted, and devoted to -the welfare of his people. If any man were justified in having no fear -of outrage because he was conscious that his uprightness was proved and -known to all men, his benevolence experienced by all, his ability and -vast knowledge recognised by all, Dom Carlos was that man. Fanaticism, -however, takes no account of the virtues of its victims. Until society -has invented a method for keeping instruments of destruction out of -the reach of dangerous, more or less maniacal individuals, all those -who excite the fanatic’s brain, even by the excellence and nobility of -their lives, risk death whenever they trust themselves to the tender -mercies of a crowd. Psychology may one day enable us to detect, and -improved supervision of children enable us to segregate before it is -too late, the latent assassins in our midst. If they have not a king as -their quarry their reason is palsied by a president, and were there no -presidents, they would become homicidal in the presence of a prefect or -a policeman--even of a professor. - -Some four years ago I had the honour of conducting Dom Carlos round the -Natural History Museum in Cromwell Road. He arrived without attendant -or escort, and I passed two hours alone with him. I had been told that -he was a great shot and fond of natural history, that he played every -athletic game, rode, and swam better than the best, that he was a -fine water-colour painter, a real artist--and a first-rate musician -and singer. I was astonished at his knowledge and personal experience -in natural history. His burly form and bright, honest face gave me a -most agreeable impression, and when he said (as I had been told he -would) to each explanation of a specimen upon which I ventured for -his edification, “I know! I know!” felt that it was true, and that -he really did know. “I have shot thirty of them in the south of my -country,” he said of some rare bird. “I know! I know! I have described -a new species like that in my book on the birds of Portugal. I shall -send it to you!” was his comment on another. When we came to some -wonderful coral-like specimens--sea-pens and sea-feathers, dredged in -the deep sea and preserved in spirits, for exhibition in the Museum--he -said, to my astonishment, “Those are very bad. I get much better than -those in my yacht off the Portuguese coast. I preserve them myself; -it is a real art. I shall send you some.” I said they would be a very -welcome addition. “Yes, I know! I know!” he said. “Would you like some -fishes, too? The Prince of Monaco has some fine things, and he led -me to collect also myself. I have now many things better than his. I -shall send you some fishes, too.” And he did. A few months after his -return to Portugal he sent to the Museum a large collection, preserved -in spirit, which included many very fine and interesting specimens of -deep-water Atlantic fishes; also his work, with coloured plates, on -the Birds of Portugal, and a most remarkable publication on the tunny -fisheries of the South Coast of Portugal--giving a careful survey of -the waters, sea bottom, currents, fauna, and flora in correct, expert -form, such as might issue from a Government Fisheries Board, but in -this case done, as modestly indicated on the title-page, by the Head -of the State himself, “Dom Carlos di Braganza.” He went into the -work-rooms of the Museum, where some new fishes were being drawn, and -conversed with the naturalist in charge, and criticised the drawings. -He saw everything, appreciated everything, and then looking at his -watch, said, “I have only five minutes to get to a lunch party. Thank -you very much for the most delightful time. I should like to stay all -the day; it is a splendid place,” and was off in his brougham. - -I exhibited the specimens and books sent by his Majesty for some weeks -in the Central Hall of the museum, before they were incorporated in -the great collection, for I felt that it was a rare and interesting -thing that a king should not merely take a sportsman’s pleasure in -birds, beasts, and fishes, but actually be, so to speak, “one of us”--a -zoologist who discovers, describes, and names new things. The Prince of -Monaco is the only other head of a State who is a serious scientific -naturalist. He has built and endowed a magnificent museum and -laboratory at Monaco, where his skilled assistants carry on researches -and look after the extremely valuable and important collections which -he has himself made in a series of cruises in the Atlantic extending -over many years. He has not only employed capable naturalists to help -him, but is himself the chief authority and an original discoverer in -“oceanography,” the science of the great oceans. - -A year or so ago, when Dom Carlos visited Paris, a special fête and -reception was organised in his honour at the “Muséum d’Histoire -Naturelle,” in the Jardin des Plantes. The “Museum” of the Jardin des -Plantes is a very remarkable institution, including a zoological and -botanical garden, laboratories of chemistry, physics, and physiology, -besides the great collections of minerals, fossils, skeletons, and -preserved specimens of animals and plants. It is governed by the -professors and the director who are in charge of the garden, the -laboratories, and the collections, and owes its dignity and its -celebrity to the distinguished men of science who for a century and a -half have made discoveries and taught there. They are not subject to a -board of eminent and wealthy persons, nor is the administration of the -antiquities at the Louvre and of the National Library muddled up with -that of the great scientific workshop of Natural History. - -When the President of the Republic conceived the plan of entertaining -the King of Portugal at the Museum of Natural History there were -those who supposed that the Minister of Education would, as a great -State official, be called upon to arrange the proceedings. Nothing of -the sort was done. It was found that the Minister had no authority -in regard to the Museum, which, as an independent State institution, -organised and carried out the reception through its own officers. The -director and professors received President Fallières and the King, -escorted by the troops of the Republic. The garden and buildings -were ablaze with light and colour, and a large company assembled to -take part in the fête. In the great hall of the museum Becquerel, -Moissan, and others showed their most recent discoveries as to radium, -artificial diamonds, and such matters to the King; others exhibited -new birds and fishes, the okapi and newly-discovered fossils, and -briefly explained their history and significance. The King conferred -decorations on the scientific staff, and gave friendly acknowledgments -to all who had thus sought to gratify his special tastes, and prepared -for him a really exceptional gala-demonstration of scientific -discovery. The official “middle-men,” who in other countries contrive -to divert the honour and emoluments due to men of science, to their own -profit, were on this occasion happily kept at a distance. - - - - -36. _The Transmission to Offspring of Acquired Qualities_ - - -The cruel fate of Dom Carlos of Portugal naturally enough produced -philosophic and thoughtful articles in some of the journals of the -day. An able writer told his readers that the “kingly caste” has -characteristics peculiar to itself, “which illustrate the Darwinian -law.” He does not say what Darwinian law, and I am afraid he would find -it difficult to do so. He says that people who for centuries have had -their own way (how many kingly families have done so?), who have always -lived on good food and never tasted bad wine, and have constantly -conversed with interesting people (not usually the chance of princes!) -must certainly, if subject to “the laws which govern animal and plant -life,” produce well-marked characteristics in their offspring--and he -goes on to speak of a fine appetite for food (what he describes is -really a morbid condition connected with indigestion) as indigenous -to Royalty, and declares that the gift of recognising faces and -remembering names is “a faculty cultivated by generations of practice.” - -One must recognise with satisfaction the desire to explain the facts -and varieties of human life and character by reference to “the laws -which govern animal and plant life.” It is by faithfully and truly -carrying out the inquiries suggested by that desire that the knowledge -which is the sole and absolutely essential condition for the safe -conduct of human life and the increased happiness of human communities, -can be obtained, and by such inquiries only; and, further, only -upon the condition that the investigation is conducted in the true -scientific spirit with accuracy and without prejudice. The remarks upon -the kingly caste which I have quoted above show with what “legerity -and temerity” a clever and respected writer will formulate phrases and -conclusions which are, in face of what Darwin and his successors have -demonstrated, absurdly erroneous, in fact, topsy-turvy as compared with -the reality. - -The main doctrine which Darwin and his followers have established is -that neither castes nor families of higher or lower living things, -including man, acquire any new characteristics by exposure to special -circumstances or by consuming finer or coarser food, which can or do -become innate or fixed in the race. The individual may be improved or -depraved, enlarged or enfeebled, by the conditions of his individual -life, but he cannot transmit the qualities--the improvement, the -depravity, the enlargement, or the dwindling--which have been thus -attained by him to his offspring. The race cannot be changed in this -way. All the parents can transmit is the quality which they themselves -have inherited of resisting or of collapsing, of becoming enfeebled, -or of showing strength and vigour, under certain given conditions. The -characteristics of Royalty are not characteristics brought about by the -Royal state, any more than the characteristics of English race-horses -are brought about by the racing state or by life in a breeder’s -stable. The characteristics of Royalty are like those of other living -things, the characteristics of a certain family or blend of families -or strains. Whatever characteristics distinct Royal families have in -common with one another are not due to the existence of a natural law -in virtue of which the occupations and opportunities of the Royal state -produce “faculties” or “characteristics” in the “blood” or “stock.” -Such similarity of characteristics is due either to the similarity of -the demands and conditions of Court life in all parts of Europe, acting -as an educating force on the individual, or to the intermarrying and -consequent blending of family characteristics among a large proportion -of the Royal Houses at present existing. - -It is very difficult--indeed impossible until much more is written -and read on the subjects of breeding and of psychology--to persuade -people to abandon the notion that a man who has drunk good wine and -conversed with interesting people will, as a direct result, transmit -something which he has “taken up” or absorbed from the good wine and -the clever people to his offspring, and that a faculty for this or -that art or accomplishment cultivated by generation after generation -is increased thereby, and transferred as it were into the very vitals -of the race--the reproductive germs which each individual has within -him. There is no truth whatever in these fancies. They are popular and -very natural delusions, which are not only devoid of direct proof by -simple observation and experiment, such as that made by all breeders of -stock and by medical men, but are also contrary to the great general -principles which have been found to explain the varied and most -important facts known as to breeding, inheritance, and variation. The -same erroneous theory of inheritance now applied to royalty has been -put forward in regard to the feeble-minded, the ill-grown, and the -incapable at the other end of the social scale. - -The only way in which a quality, good or bad, desirable or undesirable, -is intensified, made inherent and dominant in a race or strain or -family, is by selective breeding--selection due to natural rejection -of those individuals not possessing the quality, or to artificial -rejection of such individuals by the stock owner and breeder. No human -maker of breeds--whether of cattle, horses, birds, or plants--ever yet -proceeded by exercising, feeding, educating, or otherwise manipulating -his sires and dams; he simply selects those as parents which by natural -variation have the quality, more or less, which he desires, and he -destroys or sterilises those which fail to satisfy his requirements. -He is perfectly confident that in this way he can ensure the -reproduction and exaggeration or dominance of the characteristics which -he desires; he knows that he cannot obtain a “strain” or “breed” by any -treatment, any feeding, or education of those which are born without -the natural, innate possession of the desired quality, in a more or -less marked degree. Once the characteristic turns up as a congenital -variation, it can be intensified by coupling its possessor with a mate -of like quality; but both sire and dam have to be rigidly selected with -this purpose in view. Such methods are not adopted in human families, -even royal ones. - -In considering these questions as to characteristic qualities or want -of qualities in groups and classes of human communities, we see then -that we have in the first instance to distinguish very broadly between -the body or structure of the individual, and the “stirps” or germ of -the race which he carries within him. The former may be vastly changed -for the better or worse as compared with average individuals, without -affecting in any way the latter. The germ is carried by the individual -member of the race in an almost complete state of isolation or safety -from the influences which affect the individual’s structure generally -(his body as distinct from his germinal or reproductive substance) -injuriously or beneficially. The germ varies also, but independently. -That is a matter of primary importance. Equally important in the case -of man is a peculiarity which affects his manifestation of qualities in -a way unknown in any other living thing. - -Human society, in more marked and dominating form, in proportion as -it is what we call “civilised,” has created for itself an inheritance -which is not dependent on the variations of strains and the laws -of actual breeding. Over and above--very much above--what each man -inherits in the form of qualities and characteristics of his special -family and stock--is the enormous mass of accumulated experience, -knowledge, tradition, custom, and law--which pervades and envelops, -as it were, the mere physical generations of this or that pullulating -crowd of human individuals. Tradition, at first conveyed by gesture and -imitativeness from parents to offspring, then by word of mouth, then -by writing, and finally by printed record, sanctioned and enforced by -all kinds of persuasion and compulsion--has culminated in an educative -discipline which affects every individual in the community in the -most powerful way--and constitutes an inheritance of a significance -and activity altogether transcending, and independent of that due -to the physical transmission of bodily and mental qualities. Public -opinion, law, knowledge, belief, custom, and habit exist, and pursue -their own course of change, as it were, outside the successive -bodily generations of a population. Yet they determine in very large -measure the characteristics which each class, and the community as a -whole, exhibit. We have to distinguish those results which are due to -physical heredity, similar in man and in animals--from results due -to this all-powerful education peculiar to man--education, which for -civilised man proceeds from almost innumerable sources--from parents, -nurses, playfellows, companions, social, professional, and political -organisations, as well as from the professed teacher, and from the -local peculiarities of the simplest conditions of life. Hence it is -that man inherits very little in the way of ready-made instincts, -tricks of his nervous mechanism--but, on the contrary, has an -enormously long period of individual growth and education, and inherits -“educability” to a degree which varies in every family and race. - -To estimate correctly, and so to deal with these various factors -in human life, we require to know in detail the laws of breeding, -heredity, variation, and selection in animals, and, further, the -laws or formulated results of enquiry as to the “educability” of the -human being, the range and the limits of “education,” the relation of -hereditary quality to education, the causes of mental aberration and -defect, of mental qualities of all kinds, the value and the dangers -of all kinds of educational influences, whether physical, social, or -intellectual. These are matters in regard to which there must be in the -future more and more of common knowledge and agreement; at present they -are lightly touched by politicians and journalists in a way which is -inconsistent with a knowledge of the facts or of their importance. - -When publicists airily declare that the virtues of kings and the vices -of paupers are both due to the hereditary transmission of characters -acquired by the peculiarities of diet and exercise of the progenitors -of these classes it is time to protest. To cite the name of Darwin -and “the laws which govern animal and plant life,” in support instead -of in condemnation of such baseless fancies, is, one must suppose, an -evidence, not of a desire to mislead, but of a regrettable indifference -to the conclusions of that branch of human knowledge which is of more -importance than any other to the statesman and the philanthropist. - -“Selection,” whether due to survival in the struggle for existence or -exercised by man as a “breeder” or “fancier,” is the only way in which -new characteristics, good or bad, can be implanted in a race or stock, -and become part of the hereditary quality of that race or stock. This -applies equally to man and to animals and plants. And this selection is -no temporary or casual thing. It means “the selection for breeding” of -those individuals which spontaneously by the innate variability which -all living things show (so that no two individuals are exactly alike) -have exhibited from birth onwards, more or less clearly, indications -of the characteristic which is to be selected. Nothing done to them -after birth, and not done to others of their family or race, causes the -desired characteristic; it appears unexpectedly, almost unaccountably -as an in-born quality. It may be a slight difference only, not easy -to take note of; but if it enables those who possess it to get the -better of their competitors in the struggle for life, they will survive -and mate and so transmit their characteristic to the next generation, -whilst those who do not possess it and are beaten in life and fail to -obtain food, safety, and mates, will perish and disappear, and their -defective strain will perish with them. - - - - -37. _Variation and Selection Among Living Things_ - - -Selection is not a thing once done and then dropped--natural -selection is continuous and never-ending, except in rare and special -circumstances, such as man may bring about by his interference, -and then it does not really cease but only changes its demand. The -characteristics of a race or species are maintained by natural -selection, just as much as they are produced by it. Cessation of a -previously active selection (which is sometimes brought about by -exceptional conditions) results in a departure of the individuals of -the race, no longer subject to that selection, from the standard of -form and characteristics previously maintained. To understand this, we -must consider for a moment the great property of living things, which -is called “variation.” - -No two animals, or plants even, when born of the same parents, are -ever exactly alike. Not only that, but if we look at a great number of -individuals of a race or stock, we find that some are very different -from the others, in colour, in proportion of parts, in character, and -other qualities. As a rule it is difficult to look at such a number, -because in Nature only two on the average out of many hundreds, -sometimes thousands, born from a single pair of parents, grow up to -take their parents’ place, and these two are those “selected” by -natural survival on account of their close resemblance to the parents. -But if we experimentally rear all the offspring of a plant or animal to -full growth--not allowing them to perish by competition for food, or -place, or by inability to escape enemies--then we see more clearly how -great is the in-born variation, how many and wide are the departures -from the favoured standard form which are naturally born and owe their -peculiarities to this birth-quality--called innate or congenital -variation--and not to anything which happens to them afterwards -differing from what happens to their brothers and sisters. - -Of course, we are all familiar with this “congenital or innate -variation,” as shown by brothers and sisters in human families. How and -why do innate variations arise? They arise from chemical and mechanical -action upon the “germs” or reproductive cells contained in the body of -the parents, and also sometimes from the mating in reproduction of two -strains or races which are already different from one another. When -an animal or plant is given unaccustomed food or brought up in new -surroundings (as, for instance, in captivity) its germs are affected, -and they produce variations in the next generation more abundantly. The -best analogy for what occurs is that of a “shaking up” or disturbance -of the particles of the germ or reproductive material, somewhat as -the beads and bits of glass in a kaleidoscope are shaken and change -from one well-balanced arrangement to another. And the same analogy -applies to the crossing or fertilising of “strain” or “race” by another -differing from it. A disturbance is the consequence, and a departure -in the form and character of the young from anything arrived at -before often takes place. These variations have no necessary fitness -or correspondence to the changed conditions which have produced them. -They are, so to speak, departures in all and every direction--not -very great, but still great enough to be selected by survival if -occurring in wild extra-human nature, and obvious enough when produced -in cultivated animals and plants to be seen and selected by man, the -stock-breeder or fancier. - -Indeed the stock-breeder and horticulturist go to work in this way -deliberately. Though when they have fattened an animal or fed up a -plant they cannot make it transmit its fatness or increased size -to its offspring, yet they can, by special feeding and change of -conditions of life--or by cross-breeding--break up the fixed tendency -or quality of the germs within the parents so treated. Thus they get -offspring produced which show strange and unexpected variations of -many kinds--new feathers, new colours, new shapes of leaf, increased -size of root, length of limb--all kinds of variations. From the -congenital varieties thus produced by “stirring up,” “breaking down,” -or disturbing the germ-matter (germ-plasm) of the parents, the breeder -next proceeds to select and mate those which show the character which -suits his fancy, whilst he destroys or rejects the others. Thus he -establishes, and by repeated selection in every generation maintains, -and if he desires increases, the characteristics which he values. - -Birth-variation is then an inherent property of living things -(including man) as much as heredity, which is the name for the -property expressed in the resemblance of offspring to parent. And -birth-variation, or congenital variation--that is to say, the being -born with a power to grow into something different (not greatly, but -still obviously, different) from their parents or ancestry, and from -their brethren and cousins, though not subjected after birth to any -treatment or conditions differing from those common to all of them--is -a quality of living things which must be distinguished altogether from -the power of the individual itself, though not born with qualities -differing from those of its brothers and sisters, to vary or change in -some respects as compared with other individuals when it is specially -fed or exposed to special treatment. The first is change, or variation, -of the “stirps,” or germ plasm; the second is change, or variation, of -the transient body of the individual. The first is indefinite and may -be of almost any kind or form; once it has appeared, it is a permanent -possession of the race descended from its owner. The second is definite -and a direct reaction to the environment. Such an individually induced -or stimulated change is often called an “acquired character.” It does -not affect the stirps, the inner reproductive germs, and cannot be -handed on by inheritance to a new generation. - -What happens, then, when there is a cessation of selection? All -sorts of birth-variations appear and grow up. The fine adjustment of -form--maintained by natural selection carried on unceasingly--no longer -obtains. The characteristics of the race become less emphasised. All -sorts of birth-variations have an equal chance, and the tendency must -be for those characteristics which have most recently been established -and maintained by severe selection to dwindle and then to disappear -altogether. The majority of birth-variations will--when selection is -prevented--always tend to present a lessened, rather than an increased, -development of any one characteristic--the excelling minority will -no longer be selected, but all will have an equal chance in mating -and reproducing. Hence, bit by bit, all salient features, all the -characteristics of the race previously maintained by selection, will, -as a result of survival of all variations and general crossing and -interbreeding--dwindle and disappear. It is to this process that the -term “degeneration” has been applied by biologists. How far it may go, -and what are its limits and various outcomes, I cannot now discuss. -It is sometimes spoken of as “retrogression”--which implies wrongly a -return to a previous state. From some points of view it might be called -“simplification.” - -The point to which I have been making is this--that civilised mankind -appears to be very nearly in regard to most points of structure -and quality in a condition of “cessation of selection.” It is the -better-provided and well-fed, well-clothed, protected classes of the -community, in which this cessation of selection is most complete. -Racial degeneration is, therefore, to be looked for in those classes -quite as much as in the half-starved, ill-clad, struggling poor, -if, indeed, it should not be expected to be more strongly marked in -them. There are facts which tend to show that such anticipations are -well-founded. - -This is a matter requiring further discussion. It is probable, I may -say in anticipation, that whilst natural selection in the struggle for -existence is only obscurely operative (except as to alcoholism and -some diseases) in civilised man, yet what Mr. Darwin called sexual -selection--the influence of preference in mating--has an important -scope, and it may be that hereafter it will be of enormous importance -in maintaining the quality of the race. - -Meanwhile, it seems that the unregulated increase of the population, -the indiscriminate, unquestioning protection of infant life and -of adult life also--without selection or limitation--must lead to -results which can only be described as general degeneration. How -far such a conclusion is justified, and what are possible modifying -or counteracting influences at work which may affect the future of -mankind, are questions of surpassing interest. In any case, it is -interesting to note that the cessation of selection is more complete, -and the consequent degeneration of the race would, therefore, seem -to be more probable in the higher propertied classes than in the -bare-footed toilers, whose ranks are thinned by starvation and early -death. One may well ask, “Is this really so?” - - - - -38. _The Movement, Growth, and Dwindling of Glaciers_ - - -Last summer we were watching the gradual change of the brilliant -sunlight on the snows of Mont Blanc as the shadows crept up the -pine-covered sides of the valley of Chamonix. We noted how the highest -peak--the true summit of Mont Blanc--remained almost white and -brilliant when the somewhat lower and nearer Dome de Gouter (so often, -when clouds are about, mistaken for the true summit by tourists) had -assumed a marvellous shade of saffron-rose colour. The crevasses of -the glaciers were marked by an unearthly pale-green tint and delicate -purple hues of weird beauty were spreading over the evanescent forms -of the great snow-field, when one of the hotel guests--a citizen of -Geneva--said, “Ah, yes! Look at them whilst you may, and wonder at -them, those glaciers of the Alps. They are but the remnants, the -roots, as it were, of the vast glacier which once filled the whole of -this vale of Chamonix and spread down into the valley of the Rhone, -and ploughed out with the slow movement of its huge mass the deep -rock basin of the Lake Leman. Every year they dwindle, as they have -dwindled for ages past, and soon--perhaps not more than another 100 -years hence--they will have disappeared utterly from human sight and -knowledge.” I continued to gaze at the scene, and as the night fell -and the distant details were lost to view I felt as though a venerable, -but decrepit, friend had passed from my sight, never to return. I was -rejoiced to see the glaciers still there when the morning sun showed -forth their strange opaque white and faintly green masses on the -mountain sides--stupendous outpourings, as it were, of whipped cream -tinted with pistachio-nut. - -But was it true, that lament of the Genevese savant? Undoubtedly the -glaciers in many parts of the Alps have been shrinking for the last -thirty years. It is longer than that since I first saw the glaciers of -the Chamonix valley, and there is no doubt that they have shrunk up -since then, leaving acres of boulders and bare polished rock where was -the ice I formerly climbed. The glacier of Argentière, near the upper -end of the valley, is a mile or more shorter than it was; the ice caves -which we used to visit at the foot of the Mer de Glace have melted -away, and the end of the glacier is now high up above a precipitous -surface of polished rock far from the site of the little pavilion, with -its gay flag and amiable guardian, who used to exhibit the marvellous -ice cavern. - -I find on looking into the matter that it is true that there has, -during the latter half of the past century, been a great dwindling -of the lower end or “snout,” a drawing back, as it were, not only of -Swiss glaciers, but of glaciers in other parts of the world--as, for -instance, in Alaska and in the Himalayas. But I cannot avoid a feeling -of satisfaction in recording the opinion of geological authorities -that, contrary to the assertion of the Swiss pessimist, there is not -any ground for believing that the present noticeable shrinking is -due to a continuous process by which the enormous glaciers of remote -ages have been incessantly reduced until now they are but rootlets or -stumps of the former masses, destined to evaporate completely under -the continued remorseless operation of increasing temperature. On the -contrary, it appears that, though there are not accurate records and -measurements as to past centuries as there will be as to present and -future years, yet there is abundant evidence that Alpine glaciers -have grown longer in some centuries and retreated in others. The -period of alternate extension and retraction has not been ascertained -with accuracy, but by some geologists it is supposed to be about -fifty years. The retraction or shrinking is not due to a continuous -increase of the temperature of the earth’s atmosphere--or of this -hemisphere--but to contending causes which operate alternately towards -increase and towards decrease when one or two hundred years are -considered. Such are the greater or less rainfall and snowfall over a -very large area, and the formation and persistence of clouds, concerned -with which are probably those varying quantities--the spots on the sun. - -The simple proof that glaciers have extended and again retreated within -historic times is furnished by the fact that in some parts of the -Alpine range the retreat of a glacier has uncovered ancient miners’ -excavations, which must have been worked when the glacier did not -reach the spot excavated. Subsequently the glacier advanced, and now -after some hundreds of years it has again retreated and exposed the -ice-covered borings and workings. The tradition of a glacier-enclosed -village in the Zermatt mountains, shut off from the world by the -advance of glaciers, lost and mysterious, is evidence that such advance -has been observed by the native population. - -The natives who live near glaciers know that they advance and retreat, -but the fact that the whole glacier is really a slowly flowing viscous -mass--a sort of frozen but not immobile river--was only established -by scientific observation in the last century. The frozen river is -fed by the snow which falls on the higher mountain ridges, and is -squeezed into the form of ice instead of snow powder by its own weight -as it slips down the inclines, warmed by the unclouded sunshine. The -big glaciers move much more rapidly (or perhaps one should say less -slowly) in the middle than at the sides. The measurements which have -been made differ in different glaciers and in different parts of the -same glacier, and show smaller movement in winter than in summer. The -advance of the sides is retarded, as in the case of an ordinary river -of flowing water, by friction against the rocks, which enclose the -glacier as its banks enclose a river. A good average case shows a flow -downwards in summer of half a foot a day at the sides and a foot and -a half in the middle. The distance below the snow-line to which the -flowing glacier descends down a mountain gorge--before it melts away -and becomes a river of liquid water--depends, as does the rate at which -it moves, in the first place, on the temperature of the region and on -the sharpness of the slope. A glacier will flow downwards (as will a -lump of pitch) along a scarcely perceptible incline, but more slowly -than down a steeper incline, and it will, consequently, get further -down into the warm valley without altogether melting away when the -slope is steep. - -But apart from these considerations, the bigger and thicker (or deeper) -the glacier, that is to say, the more snow which each year falls at -its starting-place and goes to making it, the further down will it -flow before melting away; and it is the heavy snowfall of many years -ago or of a series of years long past which has to-day reached in the -form of ice the lower end of the glacier. So, though the lower end of -the glacier may melt more quickly if the valley has become hotter, -yet the heavy snowfalls of fifty years ago may only now have reached -the valley, and may quite counterbalance the melting action of the -warmer summers. Or reverse conditions, namely, less snow and lower or -unchanged temperature in the valley, may prevail. - -The Government of India has lately established a definite survey -and record of the movement of several Himalayan glaciers and of the -variation in the distance to which their “snouts” descend into the -valleys. Twelve glaciers were examined last year, and will be properly -watched in future. The Yengutsa glacier has gained about two miles in -length since Sir Martin Conway visited it in 1892; the great Hispar -glacier has slightly retreated. The Hassanabad glacier three years -ago increased its length by a rapid progress of the free “snout” of -as much as six miles in three months, and is now no longer increasing -or advancing! Many years ago it had reached its present position, and -then retreated. The rock masses carried on the ice and left in great -heaps at the point where the glacier melted away are known as terminal -“moraines,” and often serve to show the position to which the snout of -a glacier once extended--far below its present limit. A curious fact as -to the increase and shrinkage of glaciers is that of two neighbouring -glaciers, as in the case of the glacier Blanc and the glacier Noir in -Dauphiné (France), one may be advancing whilst the other is in retreat. -Further study and knowledge of the causes of these variations will -throw important light on questions of general meteorology. - -Although there is no evidence to lead us to suppose that existing -glaciers are now actually in a condition of general retreat, leading -to their ultimate disappearance, yet it is one of the most certain and -interesting results of geological study that some hundred and fifty -thousand years ago the northern hemisphere was far colder than it is -now, owing partly to the same change in the inclination of the earth’s -axis to which I alluded on a former page (p. 81) as affecting the -orientation of ancient astronomical temples--a change which diminished, -when at its extreme, the effective amount of heat received from the -sun in these regions of the earth. The peculiar scratching, polishing, -and erosion of rocks, the existence of moraines, and other evidence, -prove that enormous glaciers covered the north of Europe, that England -and Scotland were in large part covered by a great ice-sheet or -glacier, and that the great valleys of Switzerland such as the Rhone -Valley and the basin of the Lake of Geneva, were filled by enormous -glaciers, which helped to mould and deepen the valleys. The present -glaciers are truly the remnants or rootlets of those enormous masses of -the glacial epoch. On such of the land surface as was not then covered -by ice, existed the hairy elephant or Siberian mammoth, the woolly -rhinoceros, wild cattle, lions, bears, hyenas, and other animals now -extinct in this part of the world. Man had made his appearance, hunted -these animals, and lived in caves. His weapons and carvings and their -bones tell us the story in no uncertain terms. - -The biggest Swiss glaciers of to-day, compared to the great glacier of -the Rhone Valley, of which they are but the highest tributaries, still -surviving unmelted among the mountain-tops, are in size as a mountain -freshet is to the great stream of Loch Lomond, or as the Serpentine in -Hyde Park to the neighbouring Thames. Vast as was the great glacier of -the Rhone Valley, and immense as has been the work done by water and -ice in carving the great highway in the mountain-mass of Switzerland, -it has all been effected since the date of the formation on the -sea-bottom and the subsequent elevation of the strata which we call -“the chalk”--a deposit which comes not very far down in the series -of strata of the earth’s crust. Only 3,000ft. of deposit exist above -it, whilst below it are more than 60,000ft. of water-deposited or -“sedimentary” rocks. The huge Alps have risen since the date of the -“chalk,” for we find strata containing marine shells of the Tertiary -period at a height of 10,000ft. in those mountains. Where those shells -now are was the bottom of the sea at a comparatively recent date, -probably not more than fifty million years ago! And not only have the -Alps been raised since then from the sea level to 15,000ft. (the height -of Mont Blanc), but the huge mountain valleys and the great chasm of -the Rhone Valley many miles wide, with its floor thousands of feet -below the mountain ridges, have been scoured out. Deeper and wider it -has gradually become as it has taken shape, whilst the mountain sides -have been removed first by water and later by ice--by the great glacier -consisting of solid ice, miles wide and a thousand and more feet in -thickness. The water no longer fills the valley in solid form, but once -again rushes along as an irresistible torrent, tearing and wearing the -rock without rest or mercy, carrying it off by thousands of tons day by -day, year by year, to the plains of Provence and the deep floor of the -Mediterranean Sea. - -The blue colour of the glacier ice--like that of pure water--is now -known to be due to no impurity or admixture of other substances. It -does not, as was supposed by Tyndall, owe its blueness to a dust of -finest colourless particles as do blue smoke, the blue sky, and as -do the blue eyes which have attracted the observation of naturalists -(and others) in Ireland and the North of Europe. Water, whether liquid -or solid, is blue, just as “blue copperas” is, or as “Prussian blue” -is; but light must pass through some ten or twenty feet thickness of -it to make the colour evident to our eyes. The green tint is due to -an admixture of yellow, the exact cause of which is not quite easy to -discover. Probably it is due to minute quantities of earthy matter -mixed with the surface snow. - -The pressing of the high-lying snow, so as to form solid ice or -“glacier,” is concerned with the same property of snow as that -which enables us to make snow “bind” into a snowball. You cannot -make snowballs during very hard frost--the snow must be in air of a -thawing temperature at the moment it is squeezed by the hand. The hand -itself will not be warm enough to produce that temperature when the -thermometer is below freezing-point. The snow commences to melt in -the hand when one squeezes it, and then when the squeezing is stopped -the water formed quickly freezes again and cements the snow particles -together to form ice, enclosing innumerable minute bubbles. The heat -of the sun and the pressure of the weight of the snow itself take the -place in the mountains of the warmth and pressure of the human hand. -The minute air bubbles make the newest glacier-ice white and opaque, -especially when seen in a great mass; but gradually they get squeezed -together, and the glacier ice becomes first “fibrous” in appearance, -and then, after long years of pressure by its own weight, fairly clear. -Ice in great masses has the properties of a viscous body, like pitch -or soft sealing-wax, owing to the fact that wherever the solid mass -breaks its particles melt a very little and then freeze again. Under -increased pressure ice melts at a lower temperature than when it is not -subjected to pressure. When the pressure is removed the water freezes -again. Thus crushed ice or snow can be put into a “squeeze-mould” and -pressed, so as to form a solid mass of ice of any shape you may choose. -Four or five slabs of ice, placed one over the other, very soon become, -owing to this property, one continuous solid mass. White glacier ice -is so full of air bubbles as to be comparable in structure to sponge, -or, more closely, to cork. A cube of such ice exposes, owing to its -rough air-hole pitted surface, a much larger surface of contact to the -atmosphere than does a cube of perfectly smooth clear ice. Consequently -in a warm room or chamber the white ice melts much more quickly than -does the clear, and hence you should choose clear ice rather than -white ice if you wish for a block which will last. - -Before leaving the glaciers, let me briefly relate an incident arising -from their slow but regular downward flow to the region where they -melt away and deposit, as a terminal moraine, the burden of rocks -they have received years before in regions far above. A young man of -five-and-twenty, on his honeymoon, visited the Alps, and ventured -alone on to a glacier. He fell into a deep “crevasse,” or ice-fissure, -and his body was not recovered. The exact spot where he fell into the -ice-chasm was recognised, and the mountain-folk, who knew their glacier -and its rate of movement well, told the broken-hearted young widow that -it would take thirty years before that region of the glacier would -have moved so far downwards as to reach the lowest limit, and in due -course melt away. She haunted the glacier in which her young husband -was entombed year after year, and at last, when she was now grey-headed -and withered by time, that special tract of ice had descended so far, -and was so near the thawing, thinned-out margin of the glacier that -they were able to break into it with axe and pole. Then she, an old -woman, had a wonderful experience. They led her to the glacier’s edge. -Her young husband, preserved these thirty years in the ice, which had -melted around him and re-frozen, lay there unchanged. His features were -not marred by the lapse of years, nor was his clothing rent or injured. -He seemed as one asleep, resting after a long day’s climb, and she, -poor soul, had, during a blissful interval, the conviction that all -those weary years of waiting were but a long, bad dream, that she, too, -still was young, and was waking, as she had loved to do long years ago, -in time to see him lift his lids and smile. - - - - -39. _Votes for Women_ - - -Now that so many people placidly accept the notion that women are to -have votes in the election of members of Parliament, one is tempted -to ask whether science has any facts to put forward which should be -considered before so great a change in our national organisation is -made. There are various interesting facts as to the relations of males -and females in the animal world and as to the relative strength and -activity of the sexes--which are sometimes cited as arguments in the -matter. Speaking generally, it is clear enough that among animals -the female is endowed with qualities which bear exclusively upon her -function as the guardian of the eggs or germs of a new generation. She -nourishes those germs at the expense of her own substance before birth, -feeds them, tends them and protects them--after birth. The male in -many cases contributes to the feeding and protection of the young, but -is as often as not quite unconcerned with such matters. In the higher -animals the male is far more powerful than the female, and fights with -other males both for the possession of a mate or a harem, and for the -undisturbed occupation of feeding grounds for himself and family. - -Among lower animals there are curious cases of the greater strength and -size of the female. Thus, among spiders, the female is nearly twice -as bulky as the male. She makes, in many cases, a nest ready for her -young, and is visited there by the wandering irresponsible male, who, -in spite of great danger to himself, is irresistibly attracted to seek -a brief caress from the terrible spideress. She is terrible, not only -on account of her bulk, but because she makes a rule of killing, and -sucking the blood of, her infatuated admirer unless he is sufficiently -alert and agile to escape from her side more quickly than he came -to it. The courtship of spiders is a very interesting bit of natural -history. The males execute a sort of dance, and are strangely excited -by the vibrating note of a tuning fork. Two American naturalists, Mr. -and Mrs. Peckham, and also Dr. McCook, have studied this subject in -great detail. - -A strange-looking, dark green worm, as big as a walnut, with a -ribbon-like trunk six or eight inches in length attached to its mouth, -lives in holes in the rocks in the Mediterranean. A similar worm -has been found off the Norwegian coast. Fanciful names are given by -zoologists to these two worms--the first is called Bonellia, the second -Hamingia. It does no harm to cite their names, and I do so with an -apology to those who do not like names. These goodly sized worms are -females, only females. For years the corresponding male was unknown. -At last a minute creature one-eighth of an inch in length, like a -tiny fragment of green thread, was found crawling about on and into -these big green Bonellias. Its structure when it was examined with -the microscope proved it to be the adult male of the worm on which -it was crawling. It was so insignificant and minute as to escape all -observation except that of a trained naturalist searching for it with -a magnifying glass. Some seven or eight of these diminutive males are -found on one female, infesting her as fleas infest a mouse, and of -about the same relative size. The microscopic husband of the Norwegian -Hamingia it was my good fortune to discover many years ago, when I was -dredging marine animals in the deep waters of the Stavanger Fjord. - -So there is nothing in the eternal fitness of things proclaiming the -male as the necessary superior of the female throughout Nature. The -fact is that the question of equality and of general superiority -and inferiority has no place in regard to male and female from a -naturalist’s point of view. It is true that women are so very much -less endowed with muscular strength than men that practically every -woman is inferior to every man in this respect. It is also true that -woman’s brain is smaller than man’s, and that apart from mere size, -the intellectual activity and capacity of women, by whatever test -you examine it, is less than that of man. When exceptional cases on -both sides are excluded, the definite intellectual inferiority of the -average woman, as compared with the average man, is established as a -fact. The observations of those concerned in the education of young -men and young women side by side confirm this, and it is further -demonstrated by a consideration of the intellectual performances of -average men and average women. That, at any rate, is my own experience -as a University teacher. But women, on the other hand, fill a place in -human life as mothers, and administrators of detail, and as companions, -in which man, by the nature of things, cannot compete with them at all. - -At the house of the late Sir James Knowles, some twenty-five years ago, -when discussing the relative value of the physical and intellectual -capacities of the men as compared with the women of the English working -class, Mr. Gladstone (at that time the head of the Government) said to -me, “I am of opinion that the relative value of a man and a woman is -in all classes of society about the same as it was in my grandfather’s -time in Jamaica when they purchased slaves. They gave £120 for a man -and £80 for a woman, and that is a fair measure of their relative value -all the world over.” It is necessary to remember that Mr. Gladstone -was not estimating the ultimate value of woman in human life when he -said this. He would, I think, have considered, as I do, that it is -absurd to attempt to estimate that or to raise a discussion as to -general superiority and inferiority in reference to the male and the -female of the human species. They are creatures as necessary one as -the other, differing from one another profoundly and excelling one -another in diverse qualities and capacities. Without this complementary -division of fitness and quality our life would be a monotone robbed -of the infinite variety which characterises humanity. What Mr. -Gladstone estimated as being less by one-third in women than in men -is power--work-value--whether physical or intellectual. I think Mr. -Gladstone’s estimate must be admitted as true. - -But I do not for a moment say that when this inferior intellectual -and physical capacity of woman is admitted the question is settled -as to whether women should vote for the election of representatives -to carry on the affairs of the country. The affairs of the country! -They are, in the first place, the protection of person and property -by the law, which must be upheld by force if necessary; then defence -against foreign aggression, also a matter of force; and, further, the -education and training not only of children but of the ripe youth of -the country--a matter of intellect--which also has a weighty influence -in the making of wise laws. Then there is the devising of weapons and -means of defence by land and by sea, as well as the discovery and -application of knowledge in regard to disease, both of mind and body, -for the benefit of the community. And there will soon be a good deal -more! - -It does not necessarily follow, because women cannot themselves do some -of these things at all, and for the others are less able than men, that -they should not give a vote in electing the men who are to attend to -them. The only question is, Would it make life better for both women -and men were they allowed to do so? - -The argument that the paying of taxes on men’s property qualifies men -to give a vote, and therefore the paying of taxes on women’s property -should, _ipso facto_, entitle women to give a vote, is fallacious, -because the paying of taxes is not the reason or determining cause of -men having a vote, but only a subsidiary test or qualification which -might be abolished or modified. The property of minors pays the tax, -but it is not proposed on that account that children should vote. The -property qualifications in use at present are merely a method for -excluding certain men, and we might have an intellectual qualification -or a muscular qualification for the same purpose. Indeed, we do at -present exclude male imbeciles and those who are immature. The reason -for extending the Parliamentary vote to a larger and larger body of -the male population has been to secure the assent of the strength and -manhood of the country to the laws and public acts of the Government, -and to ensure its willing participation in that maintenance of the -central Government’s decisions by physical force, which is the ultimate -and by no means very remote method by which they are maintained. It -does not seem to be likely to be an improvement on our present system -that women, who must always be regarded as specially privileged because -of their physical weakness, should nevertheless be allowed to influence -by the mere number of their votes the decision of questions in which -the employment of the physical strength of men acting as defenders of -our territory, guardians of the peace, or ministers of the law, is the -essential condition of an effective result following on such decision. - -To a naturalist human population does not appear as a number of units -of which a few more are female than male--but rather as a series of -families, consisting of men, women, and children, bound together by a -variety of reciprocal services, dependent one on another, ordered and -disciplined to a distribution of functions and duties by the tradition -and experience of ages. The notion that the paterfamilias is the -rightful chief of his wife and children, and that through him they are -represented, and should be content to be represented, in the local and -greater State Government--is one of long standing in civilised Europe. -The powers of the paterfamilias have been gradually limited in the -course of the development of social life since the young men and the -old bachelors, too, have been given a share of power in the State: but -the recent proposal to break the fabric of his household by giving the -Parliamentary franchise to women is so sudden and strange a notion that -he seems not to have realised what it means. - -The apathy which many men exhibit in regard to this proposal is as -remarkable as the amiable courtesy with which others assent to it -rather than “disoblige a lady.” Looking at the proposal not as a -question of justice, which really has nothing to do with it, but in -reference to the inquiry as to whether it is likely, if carried, to -increase the happiness and prosperity of the community, I must say -that, so far as the natural history of man gives indications, it seems -to me that if women acquired the Parliamentary franchise and made -active use of it, they would be led into a new attitude of independence -and separation from the men and from the family group to which they are -by birth or alliance attached. I fear that the great business of making -the nest beautiful, producing and tending the young, nursing the sick, -helping the aged, consoling the afflicted, rewarding the brave, of -dancing and singing and creating gaiety within the charmed circle where -political contests and affairs of State are of no account, would be -neglected and without honour. In the end these amenities of life would -probably fall into the hands of commercial companies and be sent out at -so much a head--imported from Germany. Woman would not be the gainer, -for she can only gain by continuing to astonish man by all she does for -his enchantment and delight, to serve him and to crown his life--she -will only suffer by becoming “independent.” The movement which is -supposed to lead to a higher development of womanhood, and consists in -women mobbing people on their doorsteps, waving flags and shouting -at other people’s meetings, and struggling in the arms of policemen, -seems to be inconsistent with a development in the direction which -has hitherto been popular and successful in the progress of man from -savagery to decency. It is difficult to suppose that men will really be -so blind to the facts of the real importance and true value of women -as to allow this movement to succeed whilst they look on with vague -incredulity as to its being anything more than a huge joke. - -There is, too, finally, one serious warning to be derived from the -ascertained facts of human physiology and psychology. The immutable -task, the sacred destiny, of women is to become the mothers of new -generations. Nothing which is likely to interfere with or lessen the -respect and veneration due to women in view of this tremendous natural -determination of their instincts and aspirations should be lightly -sanctioned by men so long as they have the power of deciding the -matter. There is good and sufficient ground for fearing that the new -status of women which would be established by their entry on an equal -footing with man into the arena of political struggle and public life, -would injuriously affect in a majority or large minority of cases that -mode of life and economy of strength which is necessary for those who -must give so much to the great and exacting demands of maternity. -The gratification of the whim of a few earnest but injudicious women -would be an altogether insufficient justification for the injury of -the “physique” of women in general by the strain of public competition -with men, and for the widespread development in women of an increased -habit of self-assertion and self-sufficiency--habits which must make -them unwilling to accept their natural duties as wives and mothers--and -must make men equally unwilling to promote them to these honours and -privileges. - - - - -40. _Tobacco and the History of Smoking_ - - -A proposal is before Parliament to prevent little boys from “smoking” -in public places. Little girls are, as the bill at present stands, not -to be interfered with. Perhaps this is because they are not to have -votes when they grow up, and so they may do as they like. - -Apart from the question as to whether the smoking of tobacco is -injurious to the health or not, there are many curious questions which -arise from time to time as to the history and use of tobacco. I have -no doubt that for children the use of tobacco is injurious, and I am -inclined to think that it is only free from objection in the case of -strong, healthy men, and that even they should avoid any excess, and -should only smoke after meals, and never late at night. The strongest -man, who can tolerate a cigar or a pipe after breakfast, lunch, and -dinner, may easily get into a condition of “nerves” when even one -cigarette acts as a poison and causes a slowing of the heart’s action. - -A curious mistake, almost universally made, is that of supposing that -the oily juice which forms in a pipe or at the end of a cigar is -“nicotine,” the chief nerve-poison of tobacco. As a matter of fact, -this juice, though it contains injurious substances, contains little -or no “nicotine.” Nicotine is a colourless volatile liquid, which is -vapourised and carried along with the smoke; it is not deposited in the -pipe or cigar-end except in very small quantity. It is the chief agent -by which tobacco acts on the nervous system, and through that on the -heart--the agent whose effects are sought and enjoyed by the lover of -tobacco. A single drop of pure nicotine will kill a dog. Nicotine has -no aroma, and has nothing to do with the flavour of tobacco, which is -due to very minute quantities of special volatile bodies similar to -those which give a scent to hay. - -Most people are acquainted with the three ways of “taking -tobacco”--that of taking its smoke into the mouth, and more or less -into the lungs, that of chewing the prepared leaf, and that of snuffing -up the powdered leaf into the nose, whence it ultimately passes to the -stomach. A fourth modification of the snuffing and chewing methods -exists in what is called the “snuff stick.” According to the novelist, -Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, the country women in Kentucky use a short stick, -like a brush, which they dip into a paperfull of snuff; they then -rub the powder on to the gums. Snuff-taking has almost disappeared -in “polite society” in this country within the past twenty years, -but snuffing and chewing are still largely practised by those whose -occupation renders it impossible or dangerous for them to carry a -lighted pipe or cigar--such as sailors and fishermen and workers in -many kinds of factories and engine-rooms. - -One of the most curious questions in regard to the history of tobacco -is that as to whether its use originated independently in Asia or was -introduced there by Europeans. It is largely cultivated and used for -smoking throughout the East from Turkey to China--including Persia -and India on the way--and special varieties of tobacco, the Turkish, -the Persian, and the Manilla are well known, and only produced in the -East, whilst special forms of pipe, such as the “hukah” or “hooka,” the -“hubble-bubble,” and the small Chinese pipe are distinctively Oriental. -Not only that, but the islanders of the Far East are inveterate smokers -of tobacco, and some of them have peculiar methods of obtaining -the smoke, as, for instance, certain North Australians who employ -“a smoke-box” made of a joint of bamboo. Smoke is blown into this -receptacle by a faithful spouse, who closes its opening with her hand -and presents the boxful of smoke to her husband. He inhales the smoke -and hands the bamboo joint back to his wife for refilling. The Asiatic -peoples are great lovers of tobacco, and it is certain that in Java -they had tobacco as early as 1601, and in India in 1605. The hookah -(a pipe, with water-jar attached, through which the smoke is drawn in -bubbles) was seen and described by a European traveller in 1614. Should -we not, therefore, suppose that in Asia they had tobacco and practised -smoking before it was introduced from America into the West of Europe? -It seems unlikely that Western nations should have given this luxury -to the East when practically everything else of the kind has come from -the East to Europe--the grape and wine made from it, the orange, lemon, -peach, fig, spices of all kinds, pepper and incense. Yet it is certain -that the Orientals got the habit of smoking tobacco from us, and not we -from them. - -Incredible as it seems, the investigations of the Swiss botanist, -De Candolle (see his delightful History of Cultivated Plants--a -wonderful volume, published for 5s., in the International Scientific -Series) and of Colonel Prain, formerly in India, now Director of Kew, -have rendered it quite certain that the Orientals owe tobacco and -the habit of smoking entirely to the Europeans, who brought it from -America, as early as 1558. In the year 1560 Jean Nicot, the French -Ambassador, saw the plant in Portugal, and sent seeds to France to -Catherine de’ Medici. It was named Nicotiana in his honour. But the -introduction into Europe of the practice of smoking is chiefly due to -the English. In 1586 Ralph Lane, the first Governor of Virginia, and -Sir Francis Drake brought over the pipes of the North American Indians -and the tobacco prepared by them. The English enthusiasm for tobacco -smoking, “drinking a pipe of tobacco,” as it was at first called, was -extraordinary both for its sudden development, its somewhat excessive -character, and the violent antagonism which it aroused, and, as we -learn from Mr. Frederic Harrison, still arouses. It was at once called -“divine tobacco” by the poet Spenser, and “our holy herb nicotian” by -William Lilly, and not long afterwards denounced as a devilish poison -by King James. The reason why the English had most to do with the -introduction of smoking is that the inhabitants of South America did -not smoke pipes, but chewed the tobacco, or took it as snuff, and less -frequently smoked it as a cigar. From the Isthmus of Panama as far as -Canada and California, on the other hand, the custom of smoking pipes -was universal, and wonderful carved pipes of great variety were found -in use by the natives of these regions, and also dug up in very ancient -burial grounds. Hence the English colonists of Virginia were the first -to introduce pipe-smoking to Europe. - -The Portuguese had discovered the coasts of Brazil as early as 1500, -and it is they who carried tobacco to their possessions and trading -ports in the Far East--to India, Java, China, and Japan, so that in -less than a hundred years it was well established in those countries. -Probably it went about the same time from Spain and England to Turkey, -and from there to Persia, and rapidly developed not only special new -forms of pipe (the hookah) for its consumption, but also within a few -years special varieties of the plant itself. These were raised by -cultivation, and have formerly been erroneously regarded as native -Asiatic species of tobacco plant. - -The definite proof of the fact that tobacco was in this way introduced -from Western Europe to the Oriental nations is, first, that Asiatics -have no word for it excepting a corruption of the original American -name tabaco, tobacco, or tambuco: it is certain that it is not -mentioned in Chinese writings nor represented in their pottery before -the year 1680. In the next place, it appears that careful examination -of old herbariums and of the records of early travellers who knew -plants well and recorded all they saw, proves that no species of -tobacco is a native of Asia. There are fifty species of tobacco, but -all are American excepting the Nicotiana suaveolens, which is a native -of the Australian continent, and the Nicotiana fragrans, which is a -native of the Isle of Pines, near New Caledonia. - -Forty-eight different species of tobacco (that is to say, of the genus -Nicotiana) are found in America. Of these Nicotiana tabacum is the only -one which has been extensively cultivated. It has been found wild in -the State of Ecuador, but was cultivated by the natives both of North -and South America before the advent of Europeans. It seems probable -that all the tobaccos grown in the Old World for smoking or snuffing -are only cultivated varieties--often with very special qualities--of -the N. tabacum, with the exception of the Shiraz tobacco plant, which, -though called N. persica, is of Brazilian origin, and the N. rustica, -of Linnæus, a native of Mexico, which has a yellow flower, and yields -a coarse kind of tobacco. This has been cultivated in South America -and also in Asia Minor. But tobaccos so different as the Havannah, the -Maryland and Virginian, the incomparable Latakia, the Manilla, and the -Roumelian or Turkish--all come from culture-varieties of the one great -species, Nicotiana tabacum. - -The treatment of tobacco-leaf to prepare it for use in smoking, -snuffing, and chewing requires great skill and care, and is directed -by the tradition and experience of centuries. As is the case with -“hay,” the dried tobacco-leaf undergoes a kind of fermentation, and, -in fact, more than one such change. The cause of the fermentation is a -micro-organism which multiplies in the dead leaf and causes chemical -changes, just as the yeast organism grows in “wort” and changes it -to “beer.” It is said that the flavour and aroma of special tobaccos -is due to special kinds of ferment, and that by introducing the -Havannah ferment or micro-organism to tobacco-leaves grown away from -Cuba, you can give them much of the character of Havannah tobacco! A -very valuable kind of tobacco is the Roumelian, from which the best -Turkish cigarettes are made. It has a very delicate flavour, and very -small quantities of an aromatic kind prepared from a distinct variety -of tobacco plant grown near Ephesus and on the Black Sea (probably -a cultivated variety of Nicotiana rustica) are judiciously blended -with it. This blending, and the use of the very finest qualities of -tobacco-leaf, are essential points in the production of the best -Turkish cigarettes. The so-called “Egyptian” cigarettes are made from -less valuable Turkish tobacco, with the addition of an excess of the -aromatic kind. It is a mistake to suppose that opium or other matters -are used to adulterate tobacco. The only proceeding of the kind which -occurs is the mixing of inferior, cheap, and coarse-flavoured tobaccos -with better kinds. Water and also starch are used fraudulently to -increase the weight of leaf-tobacco. But skilful “blending” is a -legitimate and most important feature in the manufacture of cigars, -cigarettes, and smoking mixtures. - -The first “smoking” of tobacco seen by Europeans was that of the Caribs -or Indians of San Domingo. They used a very curious sort of tubular -pipe, shaped like the letter Y. The diverging arms were placed one up -each nostril, and the end of the stem held in the smoke of burning -tobacco-leaves, which was thus “sniffed up” into the nose. The North -American Indians, on the other hand, had pipes very similar to those -still in use. The natives of South America smoked the rolled leaf -(cigars), chewed it, and took it as snuff. - -It has been suggested that in Asia smoking of some kind of dried -herbs may have been a habit before tobacco was introduced--since even -Herodotus states that the Scythians were accustomed to inhale the -smoke of burning weeds, and showed their enjoyment of it by howling -like dogs! But investigation does not support the view that anything -corresponding to individual or personal “smoking” existed. “Bang” or -“hashish” (the Indian hemp) was not “smoked,” but swallowed as a kind -of paste before the introduction of tobacco-smoking in the East--as -we may gather from the stories of the “Arabian Nights”--although the -practice of smoking hemp (which is the chief constituent of “bang”) and -also of smoking the narcotic herb “henbane,” has now been established. -Opium was, and is, eaten in India, not “smoked.” The “smoking” of opium -is a Chinese invention of the eighteenth century. - -The Oriental hookah suggests a history anterior to the use of tobacco, -but nothing is known of it. The word signifies a cocoanut-shell, and is -applied to the jar (sometimes actually a cocoanut) containing perfumed -water, through which smoke from a pipe, fixed so as to dip into the -water, is drawn by a long tube with mouthpiece. It seems possible that -this apparatus was in use for inhaling perfume by means of bubbles of -air drawn through rose-water or such liquids, before tobacco-smoking -was introduced, and that the tobacco-pipe and the perfume-jar were -then combined. But travellers before the year 1600 do not mention -the existence of the hookah in Persia or in India, though as soon as -tobacco came into use this apparatus is described by Floris, in 1614, -and by Olearius, in 1633, and by all subsequent travellers. - -The conclusion to which careful inquiry has led is that though various -Asiatic races have appreciated the smoke of various herbs and enjoyed -inhaling it from time immemorial, yet there was no definite “smoking” -in earlier times. No pipes or rolled-up packets of dried leaves--to -be placed in the mouth and sucked whilst slowly burning--were in use -before the introduction of tobacco by Europeans, who brought the -tobacco-plant from America and the mode of enjoying its smoke, and -passed on its seeds to the people of Turkey, Persia, India, China, and -Japan. - - - - -41. _Cruelty, Pain and Knowledge_ - - -It is difficult to write or to read or even to think about “cruelty” -and preserve one’s sober judgment and reason. Most people are upset -by emotion when torture and the details of the infliction of pain are -discussed. All the more must we remember that emotion is a powerful -driving force, but a bad guide. Only true knowledge and sound reasoning -can guide us aright. - -An awful fact about the emotional state produced by witnessing or -hearing about the agonies of human beings or of sentient animals is -that to some people (actually very few and diminishing in number -among civilised races) it is distinctly a source of pleasure, though -to most of us it is intolerably painful. This fact forms one of the -most difficult problems of psychology. It seems that just as there -are people who enjoy seeing dangerous acrobatic performances or -climbing themselves among ice and rocks at the risk of their lives, -or reading of hairbreadth escapes, of bloody murders, of ghosts, -and other horrors--all of which are repulsive to the majority--so -there are some people who experience delicious shudderings--“des -frissons exquis”--when they see a man or an animal in torture or read -a description of such things. In the eighteenth century it was not -unusual for a country cousin on a visit to London to be taken as a -treat to see half a dozen men and boys hanged at Newgate, and then -to complete the happy day by a visit to Bedlam to see the madmen -flogged! Fortunately, public opinion and education seem to have been -able actually to alter the operation of the emotions excited by these -brutalities--so that to-day practically everyone in the Western States -of Europe regards the unnecessary infliction of pain with horror and -indignation, and is anxious to avoid witnessing pain, even in cases -where it is a necessary evil. - -It is a mistake to suppose that there is any tendency on the part of -scientific men or medical men to be callous or indifferent to the -infliction of pain. The surgeon sometimes has to inflict pain in order -to prevent greater future pain or death--but he is not indifferent to -the pain he causes. He is not even “cruel only to be kind”--but appears -cruel to the unthinking because he has to give pain which he knows will -save his patient from far greater pain, and he has to maintain a calm -and determined attitude in order to help those around him to exercise -self-control. The medical art is, above all things, an art of removing -and abolishing pain, and its practitioners are all the more sensitive -concerning pain because they know more and see more of it than other -people, and make it their chief business to alleviate suffering. - -Charles Darwin took a prominent part twenty-five years ago in urging -the Government of the day not to make a law which would prevent -physiologists and medical men from obtaining knowledge as to animal -life and disease by experiment. The great naturalist was a great lover -of animals and a most gentle and tender-hearted man. He wrote to me -in 1870: “Experiment must, of course, be allowed for the progress of -physiology and medicine, but not for damnable and detestable curiosity. -I will write no more about it, or I shall not sleep to-night.” Mr. -Darwin was alluding to horrible so-called “experiments” which in former -days--especially in the latter part of the eighteenth century--were -made by utterly irresponsible and ignorant amateurs, witnessed by -fashionable ladies, and reported in the newspapers and letters of the -day. It is these reckless and useless “experiments” which rightly -excited horror and opposition a century ago, and were described by the -name “vivisection.” We have to thank these blundering philosophers -of the salons of a past age for the mistaken feeling with which some -people regard the really valuable and careful investigations which -are made by medical men at the present day, with the use of every -precaution to prevent pain to the animals used. - -The testing of drugs, the inoculation of parasitic disease, and the -trial of different modes of removing or controlling the disease -so inoculated, carried on by highly trained and learned men, who -thoroughly know what they are about, and who communicate with one -another from all parts of the world as to the progress they are making -in curing or even abolishing diseases, such as diphtheria, cholera, -sleeping sickness, and phthisis are very different from the impudent -unscientific “experiments” of the days of Horace Walpole. The inquiries -carried on in the modern laboratories of our great universities should -not for a moment be confused with the horrors performed to glorify -and show the superior cold-bloodedness of drawing-room pretenders to -science, in those strange times. - -I believe that most sensible people feel as Mr. Darwin felt, and I -myself would certainly subscribe to what he wrote to me in the letter -which I have quoted above. Amongst those who feel thus strongly on -the subject there are some who can control their emotion and calmly -consider whether the pain inflicted under any given circumstances is -justifiable as leading to a great ultimate diminution of pain by the -knowledge obtained. There are others who are constitutionally incapable -of controlling their emotion in this matter. They hear dreadful stories -of cruelty, and are so upset that they are incapable of ascertaining -whether the stories are true or not. They are quite unfit to weigh the -question as to whether the pain given in the case they hear of may or -may not be a necessary step towards avoiding far greater pain in the -future for thousands of human beings and sentient animals. Far be it -from me to think harshly of these tender-hearted people, though their -mistaken outcry may tend to stop the discovery of pain-saving and -life-saving knowledge. I feel more sympathy with them than with those -(happily rare) individuals who are really indifferent to seeing or -giving bodily pain to men or to animals. - -There is reason to hope that careful and well-considered statement -of the facts will eventually enable many of those who are mentally -unhinged by descriptions of pain and bloodshed to recognise that they -have been deceived, partly by their own fancies and partly by the false -statements of professional agitators. Unfortunately, there are always -present in human society individuals who find it to their advantage -to excite the minds of their more emotional fellow-citizens by tales -of horror. The lust of such power--the power to lead or urge a large -body of men driven by emotional excitement into violent action--has led -from time to time to exaggeration, misrepresentation, and elaborate -plot and perjury directed against a group of innocent or worthy people, -whose proceedings were mysterious or misunderstood by the community -at large. Thus, from time to time, the crowd has been infuriated and -led to the murder of the Jews by agitators, who started the baseless -story that the Jews had slain a Christian child, and used its blood at -their feast of the Passover. Titus Oates and Lord George Gordon made -use of the unreasoning emotion of the crowd in the same way. To a less -serious extent the emotional unreasonableness of a number of men and -women is being played upon at the present day by quite a large variety -of agitators, would-be leaders of crusades and campaigns against the -beneficent work of the physiological and medical laboratories of our -universities and medical schools. - -There are one or two other features about “cruelty” and the mental -conditions leading to and arising from it, which, however uncanny and -troubling, should be carefully considered when public opinion is roused -in regard to its repression. Among these is the fact that the word is -freely applied to the mere infliction of pain without consideration -of the question as to whether there is a guilty mind determining it. -Storms and frosts are called “cruel” by poetic license; but it is -probably quite wrong to call a cat or a tiger cruel. These animals take -pleasure in playing with their prey, as they would with an inanimate -ball or mechanical toy. There is no reason to suppose that they are -conscious of the infliction of pain or take pleasure in pain as pain. -And so it must happen sometimes with thoughtless human beings who -disregard the pain which they cause, when eagerly engaged in “sport” or -in the pursuit of some all-absorbing and consuming purpose. The whole -subject of cruelty is a distressing one, but should not on that account -be misapprehended or dealt with wildly and blindly. - -Twenty-five years ago a Royal Commission sat which was appointed to -inquire as to what restrictions, if any, it was desirable to place upon -the practice of making experiments on animals for physiological and -medical purposes. As a result of its labours an Act of Parliament was -passed which made definite regulations for the purpose of preventing -unqualified persons from indulging in reckless experiments on animals. -There were stories circulated by the agitators then--as there are -now--to the effect that medical students perform horrible and painful -operations (vivisections, as the agitators term them,) on live animals -in secret or with the connivance of their teachers. It was proved -twenty-five years ago that these stories were false. At the same time -an elaborate law was passed to satisfy the emotional persons misled -by the agitators, which made it necessary for an experimenter (1) to -have a licence (dependent on a certificate as to his competency); (2) -that he should use anæsthetics; and (3) that experiments should only be -carried out in licensed laboratories. - -The agitators of the present day have by heart-rending stories, similar -to those told twenty-five years ago, produced a similar excitement and -a similar result, namely, a Royal Commission on Vivisection, which has -been occupied for a year and a half in listening to the statements and -delusions of those who declare that the law made twenty-five years -ago is insufficient, and that all sorts of cruelties are committed by -the physiologists and doctors. The Commission has also questioned the -leading physiologists and medical men in the country, and listened to -their voluntary statements. I have seen the very voluminous report of -the evidence thus given on both sides. The various accusations made -against the medical men in the conduct of their laboratories have been -carefully gone into. It is contended, on their side, that these charges -are based on misunderstanding--the misunderstanding which one would -expect from an ignorant person with a strong feeling or prejudice in -the direction of the misunderstanding. For instance, the fact that -chloroform is administered and the animal rendered insensible when -operated on, has been overlooked in some of the accounts which excited -the so-called “antivivisectors”--notably in the misleading account of -“the brown dog.” The whole of the evidence should be read by those who -are really in doubt on the matter. Probably it will not be long before -the Commission reports, and its conclusions will command the very -greatest respect, not only because its members include eminent lawyers, -medical men and independent representatives who were ready to give an -impartial mind to the inquiry, but also because it is obvious that the -very greatest care has been taken to obtain the fullest evidence from -both sides. - -Sir James Fletcher Moulton, one of the Lords Justices of the Court of -Appeal, has made a statement to the Commission in defence of scientific -experiment which is a masterpiece of persuasive reasoning and lucid -exposition. It is somewhat remarkable that there have been and are -persons in high judicial office who have shown active hostility to the -cause of science and knowledge in this matter owing to their want of -acquaintance with the facts and their readiness to be carried away by -blind emotion. Lord Justice Moulton, on the other hand, is a scientific -man by education and early training, and has come forward to state in a -plain and reasonable way what is the view of the matter which commends -itself to him. There is reason to hope that his view will be approved -by those who read what he says calmly and without bias. His chief point -is that many people are willing to admit that it is right to destroy -animals (even by methods which inflict great pain on them) when an -immediate result of a good and useful kind is to be obtained--as when -we kill animals to serve as food or in order to prevent them from -injuring us or destroying our crops and stores. Yet these same persons, -he points out, by some defect of imagination are unable to see that the -gaining of pain-saving or disease-preventing knowledge as the result -of inflicting pain and death on a small number of animals justifies -us in permitting that pain and death. They are unable to admit the -justification because the knowledge and its practical application -does not directly and at once follow upon the first commencement of -the search for it, and they have not sufficient acquaintance with -the matter to enable them to realise and confidently believe that the -beneficent result will ensue. The knowledge has to be built up step -by step, and the infliction of pain on the animals is separated by an -appreciable lapse of time from the beneficent result--which is none the -less the result which was aimed at, and the true consequence of the -pain inflicted. Putting aside for the moment the fact that in these -inquiries the pain is reduced to a minimum by the use of anæsthetics, -it would seem that we ought to be able to recognise that the causing of -a certain amount of pain to many hundreds of rabbits, and even dogs, -is justified by the consequent removal of a far greater amount of pain -from thousands of men and animals who are saved from suffering at a -later date by the knowledge so gained. - -Lord Justice Moulton suggests two cases of the infliction of pain on -animals for comparison. Suppose, he says, a ship to arrive in port -which (as might easily happen to-day) is infested by plague-stricken -rats; there are, perhaps, ten or twenty thousand rats on board. If -the rats escaped and landed they might (not certainly, but probably) -infect a whole city, even a much larger area, with plague, and cause -death and disaster to thousands of human beings. Everyone will agree -that the owner of the ship would be justified in destroying all the -rats on the ship by sulphur fumes, or whatever other painful method -might be necessary to prevent even one from escaping. A vast amount -of suffering would be inflicted on the rats in order to prevent a far -greater contingent amount of suffering. Now suppose that a man, by -infecting some hundreds of rats and other animals with plague, and by -trying various experiments on these animals with curative drugs, and -by other operations upon them, can in all probability arrive at such -a knowledge of plague and how to check it as to enable us to arrest -its propagation, and so to save thousands, or even millions, of human -beings from this painful and deadly disease, are we to say that this -investigator must not carry on his studies, must not find out how -to stop plague in future because to do so he will have to give some -amount of pain to a hundred or more animals? Clearly, if we justify -the shipowner we must justify the inquiries and experiments of the -medical discoverer. In both cases we must hold--every sane man really -does hold--that it is right to inflict pain with the expectation (not -a certainty in either case, but only a reasonable probability) of -preventing a far larger and more serious amount of pain in the future. -It is the choice of the lesser of two evils. - -And thus we are led to admit that it is right that experiments and -studies attended with some pain to animals should be carried on, on -condition that competent and serious persons make them, for the purpose -of gaining increased knowledge of the processes of life and disease. -Such studies have already yielded great results--the pain in the wards -of hospitals and in sick rooms is not a tenth of what it was a hundred -years ago. The death-rate of great cities is a third less than it was -fifty years ago. Modern medicine and modern surgery are really and -demonstrably immense agencies for preventing pain and the anguish and -misery which is caused by untimely death. - -A Society for the Defence of Research has been established this year -(1908) with the Earl of Cromer as its president. The Society has -issued some valuable pamphlets showing what improvements in medical -knowledge have been recently effected by means of inoculations and -other experiments in which animals have been used though subjected to -as little pain and discomfort as consistent with the enquiries made. -Ignorant opponents of medical research assert that the scientific -study of the processes of life and disease in laboratories has not -helped in the great progress in medical practice which marks the -last fifty years. But the medical men who are the leaders of their -profession unanimously assert, and prove by detailed accounts of the -discoveries made, that such study has been essential to the progress -established, and is essential for further progress. Lord Lister, who -by his antiseptic method of treating surgical wounds has saved more -pain to present and future generations of men than all the torturers -of the Inquisition ever inflicted or dreamed of inflicting, has been -the leader in declaring the inestimable value to humanity--in fact, -the absolute necessity--of physiological experiments on animals. Whose -judgment on this question can be considered of greater value than his? - -The anti-vivisection agitators, for the purpose of exciting the -emotions of those who listen to them, use the word “torture” as -describing the action of such men as Pasteur and Lord Lister. To -torture is to inflict an ever-increasing amount of pain, with the view -of “extorting” a submission, a confession, or treasure from a victim. -To suggest that scientific and medical men apply pain in this way, and -to spread the word “torture” among the ignorant, emotional public, in -connection with their inquiries, is dishonest as well as ungrateful. - -One valuable result of the work of the present Royal Commission on what -is called “Vivisection,” but should be called “the use of animals in -the discovery of means of controlling disease and alleviating pain,” -is that it is made quite clear that there is very little pain at all -inflicted in this beneficent work, owing to the fact that anæsthetics -and narcotics are administered to the animals when anything which might -cause pain is done. I do not hesitate to say that there is in this -country less pain caused in a whole year in all the laboratories where -this great work for the public good is carried on than in a single -day’s rabbit-shooting. - -It is important to correct, if possible, the misunderstanding which -very naturally exists as to what physiologists and doctors mean by -“experiment.” In ordinary language an “experiment” suggests a haphazard -venture, the doing of something blindly and in ignorance, just “to see -what will happen.” It is true that long ago in the eighteenth century -there were men callous enough and ignorant enough to make such “fool’s -experiments” on living animals. But when scientific men speak of “the -experimental method” and the acquisition of knowledge by experiment, -they do not allude to haphazard attempts to see what will happen when -something extraordinary is done. The experiment of the experimental -method is arranged so as to provide a definite answer to a definite -question, and the question has been thought out by a man who knows the -whole record of previous experiment and knowledge in regard to the -subject which is under investigation. - -Thus in the inquiry as to the possible prevention of the deadly effect -of snake poison introduced into the human body by the bite of snakes, -the first question asked was, “Is it true, as sometimes stated, that a -poisonous snake is not poisoned by having its own poison injected into -its flesh?” The experiment was tried. The answer was, “It is true.” -Next it was asked, “Is this due to the action of very small doses of -the poison which pass constantly from the poison gland into the snake’s -blood, and so render the snake ‘immune,’ as happens in the case of -other poisons?” The experiment was tried. Snakes without poison glands -were found to be killed by the introduction of snake’s poison in a -full dose into their blood. Then it was found that a horse could be -injected with a dose of snake poison, or half the quantity necessary -to cause death, and that it recovered in a few days. The question was -now put, “Is the horse so treated rendered immune to snake poison, -as the snake is which receives small doses of poison into its blood -from its own poison gland?” Accordingly the experiment was made. -The horse was given a full dose of snake poison, and did not suffer -any inconvenience. At intervals of two days it was given increasing -injections of snake poison without suffering in any way, until at last -an injection in one dose of thirty times the deadly quantity of snake -poison--that is, enough to kill thirty unprepared horses--was made into -the same horse, and it did not show the smallest inconvenience. The -question was thus answered: Immunity to snake-bite can be conferred by -the absorption of small quantities (non-lethal doses) of snake poison. -The next question was this: “If something has been formed in the -horse’s blood by this process, which is an antidote to snake poison, -should it not be possible, by removing some of the horse’s blood and -injecting a small quantity of it into a smaller animal, to protect -that animal from snake bite?” The experiment was accordingly made. -Rabbits and dogs received injections of the blood of the immune horse. -An hour after they received full doses of snake poison. They suffered -no inconvenience at all; they were “protected,” or “rendered immune.” -The next question was, “Will the antidote act on an animal after it has -already been bitten by a snake?” The experiment was made. Rabbits were -injected with snake poison. After a quarter of an hour they were on the -point of death. A dose of the immune horse’s blood was now injected -into each--in ten minutes they had completely recovered and were -feeding. The means was thus found of preventing death from snake-bite. -The protective horse-blood was properly prepared, and sent out at once -to Cochin China and to India. It was there tried upon human beings who -had been accidentally bitten by deadly snakes, and it proved absolutely -effective; it saved the men’s lives. It is now used (wherever it can be -obtained in time) as the sure antidote to snake-bite, though it is not -at present possible to supply it whenever and wherever it is needed. -That is an example, briefly told, of the experimental questioning of -Nature--such as is pursued in the laboratories of medical men and -physiologists. They do not perform haphazard experiments; but each -experiment is so arranged as to give a definite answer to a definite -question, leading to a large result. By no other process can knowledge -of many things, which it is urgent for us to have, be obtained. We -should have to wait centuries if we merely watched Nature, and hoped -for some accidental circumstance to reveal the facts. - -What, after all, do we understand and mean by “pain”? It is not -merely the sharp sting, and consequent shrinking caused by wounds and -violence. That, we know well enough, is a beneficent arrangement by -which men as well as animals are prevented from knocking themselves -to pieces, and are driven into avoiding danger to life and limb. But -“pain” includes, besides this, the anguish arising from the weary, -fruitless struggle against disease and starvation, from the disaster to -the household caused by the untimely death of its mainstay, from the -slaughter of children by poisonous foods, and from the neglect of the -laws of health of body and mind. - -Ignorance, the “curse of Hell,” is the cause of all suffering. -Knowledge is the wing which takes us heavenward, and frees us from -misery. I cannot put it better than in Shakespeare’s words. It is -man’s destiny to diminish pain on this earth, and that not by timidly -shrinking from and emotionally raving about the horrors of pain, but by -facing them and deliberately accepting the responsibility of producing -a small and brief suffering to a few animals as the price of the -salvation of his fellow-creatures from the far greater pain which is -the assured and fatal companion of ignorance--accursed ignorance! - -A recent writer has told us that he cannot believe that good will -follow from the wilful destruction by man of Nature’s greatest and most -beautiful production--a living thing. He poses as a sentimentalist and -seems to regard it as the indication of a superior and gentle mind to -refuse to sanction the removal or even the temporary discomfort of what -Nature has called into life. I, too, claim to be a sentimentalist, -but the sentiment which thrills me is one of revolt against the -needless and remediable suffering of all humanity--suffering which man -has brought on himself by his stumbling, half-hearted resistance to -Nature’s drastic method of purifying and strengthening the race, her -remorseless slaughter of the unfit. It is this suffering which some -would allow their fellow-men still to endure, now and for generations -to come, rather than have their own tranquillity disturbed by the -record of that modicum of immediate pain and sacrifice of animal -life which is the price of freedom for mankind from far greater pain -hereafter. We have to learn to mitigate and to minimise pain, not -to run away from it. It is childish to weep over the distortion and -destruction of Nature’s products by man’s violence and ignorance. What -we can and should do is to see that our dealings with this fair earth -and its living freight are guided not by vain regret, but by knowledge -and foresight. - -THE END - -R. CLAY AND SONS, LTD., BREAD ST. HILL, E.C., AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK. - - * * * * * - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Punctuation has been made consistent. - -Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in -the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors have -been corrected. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of From an Easy Chair, by Ray Lankester - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM AN EASY CHAIR *** - -***** This file should be named 61795-0.txt or 61795-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/7/9/61795/ - -Produced by Susan Skinner, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/61795-0.zip b/old/61795-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 57cbdb9..0000000 --- a/old/61795-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61795-h.zip b/old/61795-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 9696b78..0000000 --- a/old/61795-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61795-h/61795-h.htm b/old/61795-h/61795-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 925c14a..0000000 --- a/old/61795-h/61795-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6461 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of From an Easy Chair, by Ray Lankester. - </title> - <style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ - clear: both; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -.p-1 {margin-top: -0.25em;} -.p1 {margin-top: 1em;} -.p2 {margin-top: 2em;} - -/*Modified horizontal rules to fix ePub display issue*/ -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb {width: 45%; margin-left: 27.5%; margin-right: 27.5%;} -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -/*End modified horizontal rule CSS*/ - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -/*Table of Contents format*/ -table.toc { max-width: 30em;} -td.tocchapter{ text-align: right; vertical-align: top; padding-right: 1em;} -td.toctitle { text-align: left; vertical-align: top; text-indent: -1.3em; padding-left: 1.3em;} -td.tocpage { text-align: right; vertical-align: bottom; padding-left: 1em;} - -.pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ - /* visibility: hidden; */ - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} /* page numbers */ - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -.boxit{ - max-width: 25em; - padding: 1.5em; - border: 0.15em solid black; - margin: 0 auto; } - -/*Indent-padding*/ -.ir1{text-align:right; padding-right:1em} - -.displayinline{display:inline-block; line-height:1} - -/*fractions*/ -.fnum, .fden { font-size: .7em; } -.fnum { vertical-align: text-top } -.fden { vertical-align: text-bottom } - -.nowrap { - white-space:nowrap; -} -/* end fractions */ - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.u {text-decoration: underline;} - -/* Images */ -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -/* Poetry */ -.poetry-container {text-align: center;} - -.poetry -{ - display: inline-block; - text-align: left; -} - -.poetry .stanza {margin: 1em auto;} - -.poetry .indent0 {text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em;} -.poetry .indentquote0 {text-indent: -3.5em; padding-left: 3em;} -/* End poetry*/ - -/* Transcriber's notes */ -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - padding:0.5em; - margin-bottom:5em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - -/*CSS to set font sizes*/ -/*font sizes for non-header font changes*/ -.xxlargefont{font-size: xx-large} -.xlargefont{font-size: x-large} -.largefont{font-size: large} -.smallfont{font-size: small} -.boldfont{font-weight:bold} - -/*CSS to force a page break in ePub*/ -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} - -p.nobreak{ - page-break-before: avoid; - padding-top: 0; -} - -h1.nobreak{ - page-break-before: avoid; - padding-top: 0; -} - -h2.nobreak{ - page-break-before: avoid; - padding-top: 0; -} - -/*Half-title page CSS*/ -#half-title -{ - text-align: center; - font-size: x-large; -} - -@media screen -{ - #half-title{ - margin: 6em 0; - } -} - -@media print, handheld -{ - #half-title{ - page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; - margin: 0; - padding-top: 6em; - } -} -/*End half-title page CSS*/ - -/*CSS markup for handhelds -- put at end of CSS*/ -@media handheld -{ - img {max-width: 100%; height: auto;} /*Limit width to display*/ - - .poetry - { - display: block; - margin-left: 1.5em; - } -} -/*End CSS for handhelds*/ - - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of From an Easy Chair, by Ray Lankester - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: From an Easy Chair - -Author: Ray Lankester - -Release Date: April 10, 2020 [EBook #61795] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM AN EASY CHAIR *** - - - - -Produced by Susan Skinner, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 531px;"> -<img id="coverpage" src="images/cover.jpg" width="531" height="800" alt="Cover." /> -</div> - -<p id="half-title">FROM AN EASY CHAIR</p> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<div class="boxit"> - -<p class="center u boldfont">BY THE SAME AUTHOR</p> - -<p class="xlargefont">EXTINCT ANIMALS</p> - -<p class="p-1">By <span class="smcap">Sir E. RAY LANKESTER</span>, F.R.S. -With a Portrait of the Author, and 218 other -Illustrations. Demy 8vo. Second Edition, -Price <b>7s. 6d.</b> net.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p><em>NATURE.</em>—“We give the book a hearty welcome, -feeling sure that its perusal will draw many -young recruits to the army of naturalists, and many -readers to its pages.”</p></div> - -<p class="xlargefont p1">THE KINGDOM OF MAN</p> - -<p class="p-1">By <span class="smcap">Sir E. RAY LANKESTER</span>, F.R.S. -With about 60 Illustrations. Demy 8vo. -Second Edition. Price <b>3s. 6d.</b> net.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p><em>DAILY NEWS.</em>—“Forms one of the most -stimulating and suggestive books of recent times. -We feel that we cannot praise it too highly.”</p> - -<p><em>OUTLOOK.</em>—“This fascinating and inexpensive -book ... in which much knowledge is imparted -in a manner that attracts.”</p></div> - -</div></div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 426px;"> -<img src="images/title.jpg" width="426" height="650" alt="Title page." /> -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> -<div class="chapter"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h1 class="nobreak">FROM AN EASY CHAIR</h1> -</div> - -<p class=" center p2"><span class="smallfont">BY</span><br /> -<span class="largefont">SIR RAY LANKESTER, K.C.B., F.R.S.</span></p> - -<div class="center p2"> -<p class="displayinline">“<em>The world is so full of a number of things,<br /> - I am sure we should all be as happy as kings.</em>”</p> - -<p class="center p-1" style="padding-left:8em;padding-bottom:2em"><span class="smcap">R. L. Stevenson</span></p> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 180px;"> -<img src="images/titlepageicon.jpg" width="180" height="217" alt="Publisher icon." /> -</div> - -<p class="center p2">LONDON</p> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap largefont">ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE & CO., Ltd.</span></p> - -<p class="center">1909</p> -</div> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<div class="chapter"> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Richard Clay and Sons, Limited</span><br /> -<span class="smallfont">BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND<br /> -BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.</span></p> - -<p class="center p2"><em>Published October, 1908.</em><br /> -<em>Reprinted January, 1909.</em> -</p></div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">PREFACE</h2> -</div> - - -<p>This little book is a reproduction, with some -emendations, of articles which appeared in the <cite>Daily -Telegraph</cite> in the six months between the beginning -of last October and the end of April. If it should -meet with success, further collections of the same kind -will be published from time to time.</p> - -<p class="ir1">E. R. L.</p> - -<p><em>August, 1908.</em></p> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">CONTENTS</h2> -</div> - - -<div class="center"> -<table class="toc" border="0" cellpadding="1" cellspacing="0" summary="Contents"> -<tr><td class="tocchapter"></td><td class="toctitle"></td><td class="tocpage"><span class="smallfont">PAGE</span></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">1.</td><td class="toctitle">Science and the Study of Nature</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_1">1</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">2.</td><td class="toctitle">The Desire to Know the World of Nature</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_2">3</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">3.</td><td class="toctitle">Scares and Wonders</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_3">5</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">4.</td><td class="toctitle">Work at the Pasteur Institute</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_4">9</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">5.</td><td class="toctitle">The Sea Serpent</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_5">10</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">6.</td><td class="toctitle">Giraffes and the Okapi</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_6">11</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">7.</td><td class="toctitle">The Great Geologists of Last Century</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_7">14</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">8.</td><td class="toctitle">Experiments with Precious Stones</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_8">19</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">9.</td><td class="toctitle">Diamonds</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_9">23</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">10.</td><td class="toctitle">Science and Fisheries</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_10">27</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">11.</td><td class="toctitle">Discoveries as to Malaria</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_11">29</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">12.</td><td class="toctitle">Malta Fever</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_12">34</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">13.</td><td class="toctitle">A Cure for Sleeping Sickness</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_13">36</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">14.</td><td class="toctitle">Tsetse-Flies and Disease</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_14">38</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">15.</td><td class="toctitle">Monkeys and Fleas</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_15">41</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">16.</td><td class="toctitle">The Jigger Flea</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_16">42</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">17.</td><td class="toctitle">Public Estimate of the Value of Science</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_17">43</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">18.</td><td class="toctitle">The Common House-fly and Others</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_18">45</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">19.</td><td class="toctitle">Cerebral Inhibition</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_19">48</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">20.</td><td class="toctitle">Colour-photography and Photographs of Mars</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_20">49</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">21.</td><td class="toctitle">Origin of Names by Errors in Copying</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_21">50</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">22.</td><td class="toctitle">False News as to Extinct Monsters</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_22">51</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">23.</td><td class="toctitle">Mistletoe and Holly</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_23">52</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">24.</td><td class="toctitle">The Cattle Show</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_24">55</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">25.</td><td class="toctitle">The Experimental Method</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_25">59</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">26.</td><td class="toctitle">Hypnotism and an Experiment on the Influence of the Magnet</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_26">60</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">27.</td><td class="toctitle">Luminous Owls and Other Luminous Animals and Plants</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_27">65</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">28.</td><td class="toctitle">Reminiscences of Lord Kelvin</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_28">68</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">29.</td><td class="toctitle">The So-called Jargon of Science</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_29">70</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">30.</td><td class="toctitle">Rats and the Plague</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_30">73</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">31.</td><td class="toctitle">Ancient Temples and Astronomy</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_31">78</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">32.</td><td class="toctitle">Alchemists of To-day and Yesterday</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_32">84</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">33.</td><td class="toctitle">A Story of Sham Diamonds and Pearls</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_33">88</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">34.</td><td class="toctitle">The Nature of Pearls</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_34">89</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">35.</td><td class="toctitle">A King Who was a Zoologist</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_35">93</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">36.</td><td class="toctitle">The Transmission to Offspring of Acquired Qualities</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_36">97</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">37.</td><td class="toctitle">Variation and Selection Among Living Things</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_37">103</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">38.</td><td class="toctitle">The Movement, Growth, and Dwindling of Glaciers</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_38">108</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">39.</td><td class="toctitle">Votes for Women</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_39">117</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">40.</td><td class="toctitle">Tobacco and the History of Smoking</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_40">124</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class="tocchapter">41.</td><td class="toctitle">Cruelty, Pain, and Knowledge</td><td class="tocpage"><a href="#CH_41">131</a></td></tr> -</table></div> - - -<hr class="chap" /> -<div class="chapter"> -<p id="CH_1" class="nobreak center xxlargefont boldfont" style="margin-bottom:1em">FROM AN EASY CHAIR</p> - - - -<h2 class="nobreak">1. <em>Science and the Study of Nature</em></h2> -</div> - -<p>This volume consists of brief notes in plain language -on a variety of scientific matters. I speak of new -discoveries, real or so-called by mistake; of old well-established -facts and explanations of strange occurrences -which are more familiar to men of science than to people -who have not had the time and opportunity to ascertain -what is, and what is not proved and known about Nature -and her ways. I do not address my reader from the -professor’s chair, but from an easy chair. Just as in the -club or my friend’s smoking-room, I might talk of these -things, so do I propose to talk here. My hope is that -what I have to say will interest those who are not experts -in science, and yet have a desire for trustworthy -information and opinion on the vast variety of topics -which come up day by day for consideration and discussion, -and can only be explained or rightly understood -by the aid of that systematised knowledge which -is called science.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Science and the scientific point of view have a very -wide, indeed, an unlimited range. Though the making of -discoveries of real importance and the full understanding -of the steps by which they are made involves, as a rule,<span class="pagenum">[2]</span> -long study and special training, yet there is a vast deal -of healthy excitement and pleasure connected with the -progress of science, in which all can share by receiving, as -it were, messages from the front. By contributing true -records and observations of fact which serve, in however -small a way, as ammunition and material of war for the -use of the fighting line, we can all help and take part in -the advance of science.</p> - -<p>A great feature of what is called science is that it is -true. The actual result achieved by science is the -record of “that which is”—it can be examined, tested, -and proved. But science does not merely collect -accurate records of fact. In order to discover new -things, new relations, and hidden causes she has to -make use of guesses and flights of imagination. The -“hypotheses” or guesses are not wild ones, but reasonable -suppositions based on careful consideration of -existing knowledge. They are never mistaken by -trained workers in science for “facts,” nor put forward -as such. On the contrary, they are tested and so confirmed -or rejected by experiment or trial. Hence the -necessity of accuracy in observation for the purposes of -science; hence the proverbial “scientific accuracy.” It -is of no use to form a guess based upon erroneous statements. -It is mere waste of time to accept and build -theories upon loose wonder-mongers’ gossip. And, -further, the evidence which you obtain in order to confirm -or dismiss your “guess” must be equally beyond -suspicion as to its accuracy. It must be an observation -of fact free from prejudice and illusion.</p> - -<p>Your guess, if proved to be true, adds to the solid -record of science new facts and new proofs of relationships, -which again lead on the imagination of men of -science to new guesses, and so to new confirmation or -rejection, and to the growth of the vast record of -accurate knowledge. To seek out in the endless whirling -complexity of things which surround us in earth, sky,<span class="pagenum">[3]</span> -and sea, the truth, the knowledge of “that which is,” of -the relation of these things to one another as cause and -effect and their action and influence on ourselves—this -is the aim of science. To substitute real understanding -and the power of control of the surrounding world for -the misleading and cruelly harmful conceptions existing -in the minds of simple unskilled mankind—this is the -daily achievement of science.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_2">2. <em>The Desire to Know the World of Nature</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The practical value of science in securing the -happiness of human communities is not, however, the -reason which operates most strongly in exciting men and -women to give themselves to the cultivation and -improvement of this or that branch of it. A rich -banker one day was looking round the Natural History -Museum with me. It was his first visit. After a time -he said, “It’s very fine! wonderful! But what’s it all -for? Where does the money come in? That’s what I -can’t understand. Why does the Government spend -money on this if it don’t lead to making money?” I -tried to convince him that there exists in us all a divine -“curiosity,” a desire to know regardless of profit or loss, -a thirst which we may cultivate and satisfy, in the full -assurance that whilst its satisfaction is a delight in itself, -we are all the while fulfilling the destiny of man, helping -in the conquest of Nature. My friend had apparently -lost that instinctive thirst which is the primary impulse -to the pursuit of science, that capacity for pleasure -which Robert Louis Stevenson truly notes in the words -of the child of his “Garland of Verse”:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="indentquote0">“The world is so full of a number of things, -</div><div class="indent0">I am sure we should all be as happy as kings!” -</div></div></div></div> - -<p>The existence of that little child and of numberless<span class="pagenum">[4]</span> -“grown-ups” who have become or have never ceased to -be, in this matter, even as he, is the reason why science -has its helpers and workers of all ranks, and it is of them -that I chiefly think in writing these notes.</p> - -<p>At a dinner of the Savage Club a year or so ago my -friend Dr. Nansen, the Norwegian Minister, quoted some -lines from a Scandinavian poet, which he translated -somewhat as follows: “As you journey through life do -not go too fast, do not press on blindly; there are so -many beautiful things by the way. Turn your head, -stay a few minutes. Leave the dusty road. Take in -and enjoy the wonders and delights which are at your -feet.” Motorists, please take note!</p> - -<p>For those who can enter more thoroughly into -the pursuit of science there are even greater joys. To -the very few there is the privilege not merely of -realising well-established truths, and of perhaps -assisting in securing their foundations or extending their -application, but of discovering vast unexplored regions, -new possibilities, new revelations of the unfathomed -depths of Nature’s workings. Though few can hope to -be leaders in these enthralling adventures, yet we can be -close to those who are, and, holding their hands, -sympathise with their soul’s vision.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="indentquote0">“Then felt I like some watcher from the skies, -</div><div class="indent0">Or the stout Cortes, when, with eagle eyes, -</div><div class="indent0">He stared at the Pacific.... -</div><div class="indent0">Silent, upon a peak in Darien.” -</div></div></div></div> - -<p>Such a one need have none of the conventional setting -of romantic enterprise. He may be standing before a -much-stained table, covered with bottles, in an -atmosphere of acrid fumes, with a test-tube in his hand, -or he may be just raising his head with a far-off gaze, -as he sits, bent o’er a microscope, in London.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[5]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_3">3. <em>Scares and Wonders</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>There are certain subjects which come within my ken -upon which paragraphs are published in the papers nearly -every other day of a wildly romantic and misleading -character. These subjects may be classified as: (1) -Living and extinct monsters. (2) Cures for cancer and -tubercle. (3) Unsuspected dangers of infection by -disease-germs. It would hardly be pleasant for me to -quote these paragraphs in order to deny their statements. -They are often headed, “For the Little Ones,” or -“From a Foreign Correspondent.” The old-established -and better title for such announcements is “For the -Marines.” I shall endeavour to mention as they occur -to me, among other things, new and duly-certified facts -relating to monsters, and to the investigation of disease. -With reference to reports which have been seriously put -forward during the past year, I may say that the alleged -discovery of a mammoth in North America 71ft. long -and 40ft. tall is nonsense. In the announcement to -which I allude, the measurements have been altered from -some original and more correct statement and made to -appear astonishing by error or design.</p> - -<p>No new facts of importance bearing upon the treatment -of either cancer or tubercle have been lately discovered -which can be explained to the general public. -Work is proceeding nevertheless. No new source of -danger from disease-germs has been detected since this -time last year. It is true that the dust in railway -carriages, and especially in sleeping-cars, which are not -properly cleaned every day after occupation by travellers, -is full of microbes, and, like the dust of rooms which -have been crowded by human beings, may be a source of -disease infection. The remedy for this is careful cleansing -after each journey, and a special construction of the<span class="pagenum">[6]</span> -cars like a tiled bath-room, so as to avoid the accumulation -of dirt. At present this is, and long has been, -neglected.</p> - -<p>Another serious and more recent danger is that arising -from the crowding of passengers in underground -railway tubes. Both in Paris and London this has been -recognised as a real and pressing danger. Trouble has -been given by the dust raised in the Paris Tube, but the -danger caused by dust has been avoided in London. It -is a definitely-ascertained fact that many bacteria, -including disease-producing kinds, are rapidly killed by -exposure to strong sunlight. Hence underground tubes -and the chinks and recesses of railway carriages are -more liable to harbour disease-germs than the open-air -roadways and the carriages which ply on them. Great -cleanliness and the use of germicide washing fluids are -the obvious precautions to be taken in the absence of -sunlight.</p> - -<p>As to mammoths and elephants—the former is a misspelling -of the word “mammont,” the name given by -the natives of Northern Siberia to the extinct elephant, -hairy, but otherwise closely similar to the Indian -elephant, which within the period of prehistoric man -(50,000 to 150,000 years) was abundant over the whole -of the northern part of the Northern Hemisphere. -Mammoths’ tusks (ivory) are still largely imported from -Siberia. The biggest African elephant may, perhaps, -stand 13ft. at the shoulder. No mammoth or other -extinct elephant seems to have exceeded this. The -stuffed African elephant in Cromwell road measures -11ft. 2in. at the shoulder. Mr. Carnegie’s great extinct -reptile Diplodocus is only 12ft. 9in. from the ground at -the highest part of its back. The biggest tusk of a -recent elephant ever seen was bought by me for the -Natural History Museum seven years ago. It weighs -228lb., and measures 10ft. 2in. along the curve. It was -recognised three years ago by Mr. Jephson (one of<span class="pagenum">[7]</span> -Stanley’s companions) as one of a pair which he had -weighed in Central Africa. It was in the possession of -Emin Pasha when that unfortunate gentleman was -“rescued” by Stanley and Jephson. After the subsequent -assassination of Emin, his ivory treasure found its way -to Zanzibar, and this tusk being part of it, was sold and -brought to London.</p> - -<p>A real new monster of great size is the carnivorous -reptile described by Professor Osborne, of New York, as -Tyrannosaurus. There is no mistake or exaggeration -about this report. The specimen is in the New York -Museum, and has been described in detail and drawn to -scale by Professor Osborne. The skeleton stands up like -that of a huge bird or a kangaroo on the two hind legs—as -does that of the vegetarian reptile Iguanodon. The -Iguanodon and the Tyrannosaurus are of about the same -height, namely 17ft. But the new monster has enormous -tiger-like teeth, twelve on each side of the jaw, above -and below, and the jaws are three feet long, whilst the -whole head is broad and short. Iguanodon, on the -other hand, has been long known from English and -Belgian rocks, and can be seen in Cromwell Road. It -has a beak like a tortoise, and the small teeth of a -vegetable-feeder. Both animals had very short front -limbs or arms, but in Tyrannosaurus these are really -ridiculously out of proportion, according to more familiar -standards, for the whole arm is not bigger than one of -the toes of the hind foot. This new giant carnivorous -reptile is found in rocks of the same age as our greensand -and chalk in Wyoming, U.S.A. It preyed upon -huge vegetable-eating reptiles, the remains of which are -found in the same strata, and have been reconstructed.</p> - -<p>The mere size of these extinct reptiles is a very -natural cause of wonder and admiration. At the same -time, it is well to remember that the body of the largest -African elephant is as big, or very nearly as big, as the -body of the biggest of these extinct reptiles. Some of<span class="pagenum">[8]</span> -these giant extinct reptiles had very long tails and necks, -which the elephant cannot boast. No extinct animal is -known which approaches in bulk the great whales of -various kinds at present inhabiting the sea. The striking -thing about many huge extinct animals is that they -are represented to-day by similarly constructed animals -of much smaller size. Thus we know giant extinct -sloths, which contrast strangely with the small living -sloths of to-day, giant extinct rat-like animals and giant -extinct kangaroos far exceeding the bulk of living rats -and kangaroos. But it is distinctly not true that all -recent animals are degenerate and small as compared -with extinct related kinds. The modern horse is far -larger than its extinct ancestors, which we can trace -back in a gradual diminishing series to a little beast -no bigger than a spaniel. So, too, the earliest elephants -known are quite small creatures.</p> - -<p>The interesting point about extinct animals is really -not so much that they were often large of their kind, -but that they are often of kinds quite unknown at the -present day among living animals. On the other hand -sometimes (but by no means always) they can be shown -to be connected as ancestors to living animals by a -series of intermediate forms. The remains of the connecting -forms are found embedded in successive rock-strata, -intermediate in age between the present day and -the remote period when the earliest members of the -series were alive and flourishing—and we can follow -out in many instances (for example, in the pedigree of -the horse, and again of the elephant) the gradual but -very extensive changes by which the descendants of a -long extinct kind of animal have been “transformed” -into modern recent animals, familiar to us.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[9]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_4">4. <em>Work at the Pasteur Institute</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Professor Elias Metschnikoff was busy, when I saw him -at the Institut Pasteur in Paris last September, with an -experimental investigation of “appendicitis.” He finds -that chimpanzees can exhibit this disease, and he is led -by experiments on those animals to believe that a gas-producing -micro-organism—the bacillus aërogenicus—already -known as occurring in the human intestine—is -especially active in exciting the disease. Parasitic -worms or other foreign bodies must first wound the -delicate lining of the appendix before the virulent gas-forming -bacillus can penetrate and start inflammation -and abscess. Metschnikoff was also investigating a -disease of tropical regions, known as “the Yaws.” Most -people would imagine that this name refers to a disease -like the gapes, but it is quite different, being an ulceration -of the skin caused by a spirillum.</p> - -<p>Spirilla—corkscrew-like threads of excessive minuteness—are -parasitic organisms, like bacteria, bacilli, and -micrococci. They are of different kinds—some harmless, -some deadly. One is common in the mouth of the -healthiest of us—another causes one of our most terrible -diseases. They can be distinguished by the microscope, -though much alike. What microscopists call “dark-ground -illumination”—that is, illumination by horizontal -rays of light, obtained by a prism attached -below the glass slip on which the object is placed for -examination with the microscope, has been found at the -Institut Pasteur to be a very ready way of showing the -spirilla in fresh blood or sputum. The spirilla are alive, -and are seen when highly magnified, shooting rapidly -across the field of view with a corkscrew action, like -brilliant silver threads. The detection of the microbe -which causes an infective disease, is often the first step<span class="pagenum">[10]</span> -to the control of the disease, or to knowledge which -enables man to avoid the disease altogether. Some -striking examples of this have occurred of late years.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_5">5. <em>The Sea Serpent</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The sea-serpent rarely puts in an appearance now, -though a Cornish “manifestation” was reported last -year. A recent account of a strange marine monster, -declared by some to be, of course, the sea-serpent, seen -but to disappear, was that given by Lord Crawford’s -companions two years ago. In that case, and in -others in which a huge fin-like structure, supported by -fin-rays, has been seen projecting from the mysterious -animal, it is not improbable that what was seen was a -large seal of the “eared” kind, raising one of its long, -webbed hind-feet from the water, a trick which some of -them are known to have. Other reputed sea-serpents -have been, in reality, a school of porpoises, or a line-like -flight of sea-birds, or a mass of seaweed, or a whale in -association with one or other of these—or, again, a real -marine snake 5ft. long (such are well known and very -poisonous), or a ribbon-fish 12ft. long. There is “no -reason why there should not be” a huge and seldom-seen -kind of animal living in the sea—like a serpent in -appearance. No one can say, as the result of observation, -that there is not, since no one has thoroughly explored -the dark, unfathomed depths of ocean. Yet we gain -very little when we have admitted our ignorance, and -agreed that there is no reason why something should not -be. The real question is, “Does the thing in question -exist?” not “Could it possibly exist?” Does the great -sea-serpent exist? The answer to that is, There is not -much evidence to show that it does. Most persons who -have looked into the matter would be willing to bet -100,000 to 1 against its being captured, dead or alive,<span class="pagenum">[11]</span> -and brought before the Royal Society within ten years’ -time. Unless it be so captured and “tabled” it -matters very little whether it exists or not. It must be -“discovered” in order to become really interesting.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_6">6. <em>Giraffes and the Okapi</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The baby giraffe at the gardens in the Regent’s Park -is a most interesting and beautiful creature. In that -respect she only resembles on a small scale her grown-up -relatives. Next to elephants, giraffes take precedence -for strangeness, beauty, and imposing size. Certainly -they have done so with me ever since I turned one -Sunday afternoon long ago from the great novelty of -the day, the first hippopotamus sent from Egypt, round -whom the world of fashion was crowding, and gazed -into the beautiful eyes that hung over me, supported by -a gracefully-curving neck. My tender regard for the -beautiful creature was not shaken even when I felt a -sudden jerk to the elastic band passing under my chin -and saw my new Leghorn straw hat, with its ornamental -bunch of Egyptian wheat and broad pink ribbon, disappear -between the lips of the beauty. A slow right -and left movement of the jaw followed, accompanied by -a tranquil kindly look suggestive of a desire for more. -That was one of the old stock of Regent’s Park giraffes, -who bred freely at the gardens and made money for the -society. They died out thirty years ago or more. -From time to time since then there have been one or -two mis-shapen giraffes in London, but they did not -eat children’s hats nor produce young of their own. A -new dynasty of Kordofan giraffes has now arrived, and -a better spirit prevails.</p> - -<p>The most interesting thing about the giraffe is the -okapi. The remark sounds absurd, but it is true. The -okapi is the new animal from the Congo forest of<span class="pagenum">[12]</span> -Central Africa, discovered in 1901 by Sir Harry -Johnston. It is as big as a very large stag, has a neck -like a deer, and is striped on the haunches and legs, not -spotted as is the giraffe. Yet its teeth and its horns -prove it to be a close ally, not of deer, but of the -giraffe. Any points of agreement between giraffes and -the okapi are, therefore, important. I have examined -the baby giraffe at the Zoo, and find that she has -stripe-like bands of hair on the face and on other parts -of the head. Both her father and mother are from -Kordofan, and have some six or seven strongly-marked -bands of dark hair over the eyes and on the muzzle. It -is important to note any colour-striping in the giraffe’s -skin, since the giraffe’s colour-markings are mostly in -the form of great spots, whilst the okapi is only marked -by stripes or bands something like those of a zebra, but -confined to the haunches and the legs, the rest of the -body being dark brown. The tendency to develop -colour stripes in the giraffe is important, since it shows -us that the stripes do not separate the okapi absolutely -from the camelopard; they are a common possession or -possibility of the two animals. It was my examination -of a half-brother of the little giraffe now alive at the -Gardens which led to the discovery of striping on the -head and face of giraffes. The mother in that case had -died before the birth of her young one, and the dead -calf was given to me by the secretary of the Zoological -Society. Sixty-eight years ago Sir Richard (then -Professor) Owen received a new-born giraffe from the -Gardens, and reported on it to the Zoological Society. -No one had examined one since that date; none were -obtainable from the Zoo, and I could get none from -African travellers and sportsmen, in spite of urgent -requests. I was accordingly greatly pleased to secure -one from the London Gardens. A great peculiarity -of the young giraffe is that it is born with a pair of -well-grown horns, nearly an inch long, and covered<span class="pagenum">[13]</span> -with coarse black hair. No other horn-bearing mammal—no -antelope, buffalo, ox, sheep, goat, stag, or -other deer—is born with horns, so far as we know, -and we know a good many of these animals well. -Before birth the young giraffe’s horns are flat from -back to front, and quite soft and flexible. They -can be pressed backwards, so as to be made to lie -flat on the head. Directly after birth a hard, bony -deposit commences inside the horn, and after some -years’ growth it becomes firmly fused to the skull. But -the hard bony core never breaks through the hairy skin -which covers it. The bony core of the okapi’s pair of -horns, on the contrary, does “cut” or break through -the skin, exposing a sharp, hard point, a quarter of an -inch in length. In the deer tribe, as everyone knows, -the point of the bony horn-core spreads out as a large, -branching growth from which all covering is shed, and -forms the “antler.” The deer tribe shed the antlers -every year from the top of the horn-core, and grow -a new and larger pair to take the place of the old -ones. Moreover, in them the horn-core itself is a -stem-like upgrowth of the bone of the skull (of the -frontal bone). In the okapi and the giraffe the -horn-core is a separate bone, free at first and fusing -with the skull only when the adult condition is -reached. The little antlers or bare-points of the okapi’s -horn-cones or cores seem to be shed in segments as -growth goes on, and are only minute things compared -with the antlers of stags. The giraffe’s horns, on the -other hand, always remain covered by skin and hair -and have a broad, rounded top, not a sharp point.</p> - -<p>The real clinching feature in the okapi and giraffe -which decides at once their close affinity to one another -is found in the outer tooth on each side of the group of -eight teeth placed in the front of the lower jaw. In -both this particular tooth has a broad, chisel-like crown, -divided into two portions by a deep vertical slit. None<span class="pagenum">[14]</span> -of the other ungulate or hoofed animals have this -very curious shape of tooth. It is a sort of family -“mark” or “feature” in okapis and giraffes, as may be -seen in specimens shown in the gallery of the Natural -History Museum, where we have now no less than -three fine, well-stuffed okapis and several varieties of -giraffe.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_7">7. <em>The Great Geologists of Last Century</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The centenary of the foundation of the Geological -Society of London, celebrated last year, was a genuine -festival in the scientific world. Though geology had -its teachers and searchers before 1807 (Hutton and -Werner, and the Neptunian and Plutonic schools, -with their theories as to the origin of rocks on the -one hand by marine deposit, or on the other by -igneous agency, flourished before that date), yet it is -true that the adequate conception of the problems -of geology and the proper use of accurate observations -and of judicious theory based on those observations, -in relation to the problems of geology, -coincided with the foundation of the society. It -was not the first “special” scientific society founded -in London; there was already the Linnean Society -(founded in 1788) for the cultivation of zoology and -botany. Yet it incurred the displeasure of the worthy -president of the Royal Society, Sir Joseph Banks, who -at first joined it, and then withdrew from it, when, -in 1809, it ceased to be a dining-club, meeting at a -London tavern, and acquired rooms of its own at -No. 4, Garden-court, Temple. Apparently there was -a notion in those days that the “Royal Society for the -promotion of Natural Knowledge,” founded in 1662, -should exercise a sort of paternal control over any -society formed for the special promotion of one branch<span class="pagenum">[15]</span> -of science. Independence has, however, been found to -be the healthiest condition, and we now have not only -the Linnean and the Geological, but the Zoological, -the Chemical, and the Physical Societies, vigorous and -important corporations, publishing their “Transactions,” -and meeting for discussion. There is, it is true, a -danger that the Royal Society may be left eventually, -owing to these independent establishments, in the sole -possession and control of the doctors and the engineers. -It is a curious fact that the word “physiology,” which -in Cicero’s time (he says “Physiologia naturæ ratio”) -and in the Middle Ages meant what we now call -“natural history,” has been abandoned by other sciences, -and appropriated by the medical men. In England, -but not abroad, the doctors have even usurped the -words “physician” and “physic.” In France, on the -contrary, and more correctly, Lord Rayleigh and Sir -William Crooks are called distinguished “physicians,” -and the theory of the luminiferous ether is “physic.”</p> - -<p>The Geological Society issued its first volume of -Transactions in 1811. The origin of the society is -there stated to be due to “the desire of its founders -to communicate to each other the results of their -observations, and to examine how far the opinions -maintained by the writers on geology are in conformity -with the facts presented by nature.” A more exact and -intelligible statement of the attitude of scientific men, -then and now, could not be formulated.</p> - -<p>There are few, if any, among us now who knew many -of the original members of the Geological Society, but -I remember meeting, when I was a youth, Leonard -Horner, the first secretary of the society, and father-in-law -of Sir Charles Lyell. I also knew Dr. Peter Mark -Roget, an original member, who was the oldest fellow -of the Royal Society when he died in 1869. Sir Henry -Holland, the father of the present Lord Knutsford, -became a member in 1809, and published a paper<span class="pagenum">[16]</span> -on the rock-salt district in the first volume. He was -an eminent medical man, and a great traveller. He -wrote, amongst other things, upon the turquoise mines -of Persia and upon longevity. He was a friend of my -father’s, and I had the advantage of talking the latter -subject over with him before I wrote a little book on -“Comparative Longevity” in 1869.</p> - -<p>It was not until 1825 that the Geological Society -obtained a charter, and was incorporated. Two great -names appear in the first council of the newly-incorporated -society—Murchison and Lyell. Murchison -became the Director of the Geological Survey, and -as “Sir Roderick” was a familiar and picturesque -figure in the scientific world of the second and third -quarters of last century. He wore an Inverness cape -and a tall hat with a large and much-curled brim, -an old-fashioned stock, and a tail-coat. In his hand -he always grasped a large, handsome cane, with which -he expressed his applause during the discussions at the -society, or emphasised his own remarks. He was fond -of alluding to himself as “an old soldier of the hammer,” -and almost always entered into a discussion with these -words, “It is now, sir, a quarter of a century since, in -company with my illustrious friend, Sir Somebody -Something, I had the privilege and pleasure of showing -that”—whatever it might be. Discussions at the -Geological in the sixties and seventies were real, -animated, almost violent discussions. I need hardly -say that they were perfectly delightful. Godwin -Austen was a fine, incisive speaker, who seemed ready -to back his statements and views with his fists, if need -be. Lyell, the greatest of all, was most modest, and -almost timid in pressing an opinion, but full of personal -experience and minute knowledge of facts. John Phillips, -the nephew of the father of English geology, William -Smith, was mellifluous and persuasive; Jukes, robust -and defiant; Huxley (secretary and then president),<span class="pagenum">[17]</span> -clear, trenchant, and uncompromising. I remember -an occasion when Sir Roderick, with tears in his voice, -if not in his eyes, declared he would not stay in the -room to hear that fossil fishes were discovered in his -own special domain—the Silurian rocks, where he had -long since shown that they did not occur—and he left -the meeting. Many Silurian fishes have now been -found, but we all loved Sir Roderick for the heart -and feeling which he threw into his work and his -public utterances.</p> - -<p>The aim of geology is to describe accurately the long -succession of changes in the crust of “this cooling -cinder,” the earth, and to assign them in an orderly -way to their causes. Hence, it calls upon nearly all -other branches of science for help—astronomy, physics, -chemistry, mineralogy, botany, and zoology. At the -same time, it is essentially a recreative pursuit, for, -as Mr. Horace Woodward says in his <cite>History of the -Geological Society of London</cite>—published by the society—“the -fulness of the science can never be attained -without the vivifying influence of mountain and moor, -of valley and sea coast.” It is owing to this that -the soldiers of the hammer, from Murchison, Sedgwick, -Lyell, Ramsay, Etheridge, Salter, onwards to the -present generation of “stone-crackers,” are amongst -the happiest, most genial, and mentally alert of our -men of science.</p> - -<p>That word “stone-cracker” I take from a letter -addressed to me when I was a boy of twelve by the -Rev. J. S. Henslow, Professor of Mineralogy and later -of Botany at Cambridge, founder, with Adam Sedgwick, -the great Woodwardian Professor of Geology, of the -now flourishing Cambridge Philosophical Society, and -the teacher, guide, and fateful friend of Charles Darwin. -It was he who sent Darwin on the voyage of the <em>Beagle</em>. -I had met this wonderful old naturalist at Felixstowe -when exploring the marshes for rare plants and insects<span class="pagenum">[18]</span> -with my father. My father was a first-rate man at -a country walk, and could tell you all the time about -the flowers, flies, stones, and bones you might encounter. -But Henslow surpassed him. I remember to this day -nearly every word Henslow said, and everything he did -on that memorable afternoon nearly fifty years ago. -Amongst other things he explained how the rough flint -implements recently discovered in river gravels—proving -man’s great antiquity—could be shown to owe their -shape to blows, each blow causing a “conchoidal” -fracture. And he struck with his hammer some very -large flints which were lying in a heap in the meadow, -and produced the most perfect dome-like broken -surface or bulb of percussion. He promised to give -me a real palæolithic flint implement and also a -geological hammer. The letter which reached me -later in London ran as follows: “Dear incipient -Stonecracker—Enclosed you will find a draft for 10<em>s.</em> -with which, at the shop in Newgate-street, you can -obtain a geological hammer identical in all respects -with my own.... In a separate parcel I send you -a flint implement which I obtained myself in the -gravel pit at St. Acheuil....” The hammer, the -flint-axe, and the letter are to this day treasured with -deep affection and reverence for the giver, by the -boy who was thus so kindly initiated in the “art -and mystery” of Stone-crackers. Henslow died in -1861 at the age of 65. His daughter was the first -wife of Sir Joseph Hooker, the great botanist and -traveller, who celebrated his ninetieth birthday in -July, 1907, and is still in full mental and bodily -health and vigour.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[19]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_8">8. <em>Experiments with Precious Stones</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A man of science cannot say a word about experiments -with precious stones nowadays, but he is liable to -be misunderstood and represented as having discovered -how to make valuable gems out of dirt, or of enormous -size, and in vast quantity. Last year the production -of a few small crystals by the electrical decomposition -of bisulphide of carbon was announced as something -to affect the stock market instead of as a matter -of interest to a few learned chemists. The crystals were -supposed—erroneously as it turned out—to be diamond. -We were also gravely told that a competent French -chemist had discovered, and that the distinguished -geologist, Professor Lapparent, had communicated the -fact to the Academy of Sciences, that the radiation of -radium acting on “corindon,” or, as we should prefer to -write it in England, “corundum”—a base, dull, colourless -crystal—converts that dull substance into sapphires, -rubies, emeralds, and topazes—and that the dealers -attest the value of the precious stones so produced. -This is really great nonsense, and arises from a little -confusion in the use of the names of precious stones, -and ignorance of what the substances indicated by those -names are—defects which we cannot attribute to the -French chemist, but must suppose to have “crept in” -to the reports which crossed the Channel. Corundum -is a colourless crystal, opaque or translucent. In -chemical composition it is the oxide of aluminium—standing -in the same relation to that light, white metal -as rust or hematite ore does to the metal iron. It -would not be at all astounding if by simple treatment -we could convert corundum into sapphire or into ruby, -since sapphire and ruby have precisely the same chemical -constitution as corundum—are, in fact, only coloured -varieties of corundum. Sapphire is blue, transparent<span class="pagenum">[20]</span> -corundum; green and yellow “sapphires” are also -common. The Oriental ruby is similarly only red, -transparent corundum—like it only oxide of aluminium -or alumina.</p> - -<p>Diamonds are pure crystalline transparent carbon. -Commonly they are colourless and transparent, but are -sometimes black or white and opaque. Transparent -diamonds are often found of a straw colour, rarely -of a deep blue (the Hope Diamond), more rarely -green (the Dresden Diamond), and rarest of all -red.</p> - -<p>If radium were really able (as some people have -wrongly inferred from the French experiments) to -change the chemical nature of corundum and convert -it into topaz and emerald, the case would be very -different from that of merely changing the colour of -the corundum. What is to-day called “topaz” is a -sherry-yellow crystal consisting of silicate of alumina -and of fluoride of alumina. It turns pink when heated, -and is also known of a blue colour and colourless. The -topaz of the ancients from the coasts of the Red Sea -is of a different chemical nature, and is now called -peridot. Yellow corundum is sometimes wrongly called -Oriental topaz, and the yellow-brown quartz crystals -properly known as cairngorms are sometimes wrongly -called Scotch topaz. So that the word “topaz” is used -loosely as well as strictly, and confusion results. Emerald -is widely distinct from corundum, sapphire, and ruby. -It is a silicate of alumina and beryllium, and in its -coarse and pale-coloured variety is known as beryl.</p> - -<p>From all this it appears that some names of precious -stones indicate substances quite distinct from one -another chemically, built of differing elements, and also -<i lang="la" xml:lang="la">per contra</i> that what is actually one and the same kind -of precious stone in chemical composition and native -crystalline form may present examples possessing various -colours and degrees of transparency, each variety being<span class="pagenum">[21]</span> -called by a distinct name, and regarded popularly as a -distinct kind of stone. Radium rays can convert -colourless alumina or corundum into blue alumina -(sapphire) or red alumina (ruby), but they cannot -change alumina into beryllia (that is into emerald), nor -into fluoride (that is into topaz).</p> - -<p>One naturally asks, “To what is the colour of these -precious stones due?” The answer is difficult, because -very minute traces of chemical impurity, such as iron, -cobalt, manganese, or chromium may suffice to tint an -otherwise transparent, colourless crystal with the -brightest red, yellow, blue, violet, or green. Moreover, -it is certain from what we know of traces of metallic -impurity in artificial glass that it may exist in such a -state of chemical combination as to give no tint whatever -to the glass, but after prolonged exposure to light -or other agencies, the minute impurity may combine -chemically with oxygen present in the glass and develop -colour. Thus, for instance, old window-glass often -assumes a violet or amethystine tint after long exposure. -This varying colour of the combinations of metals -according to whether they are oxidised or not, and the -degree of oxidation, or the special salt which they may -form, is in itself an unexpected thing to those who are -not chemists. The metal chromium, for instance, gives -rise to colourless, to yellow, red, green, and blue combinations. -Manganese, a metal commonly associated -with iron, gives rise to brilliant green, to violet, and to -wine-red combinations, and if scattered as microscopic -particles of black oxide in glass would produce no colour -effect at all. From what we know of glass and the ease -with which it is coloured to every shade of the rainbow -by the admixture of traces of metallic impurities—so -that “paste” or glass gems of all colours can be manufactured—it -is not surprising to find that natural -crystals, transparent and often devoid of colour (such as -corundum, diamond, quartz, and topaz), are yet also<span class="pagenum">[22]</span> -found more or less frequently coloured in various tints. -Nevertheless, it is the fact that in very few cases have -chemists been able to prove by analysis what precisely is -the cause of the colour in any given crystal or precious -stone, although they may strongly suspect this or that -as the colour-giving impurity. The actual quantity of -a metallic impurity sufficient to give a tint is so -excessively minute that the chemist finds it impossible -to determine what it is by examining one small precious -stone. He has not a sufficient bulk of material to -operate on.</p> - -<p>Having reached this point, we can see that such -potent disturbing agents as the rays of radium—penetrating -a colourless, or faintly-coloured, crystal—may -determine oxidation or other chemical combination -within the crystal of traces of metal (iron, cobalt, manganese, -chromium) already present there, and so give -it an increased colour or an altogether new tint. In -1905 (therefore long before the recent French experiments -had shown that the radium rays will act in this -way on corundum, the “base variety” of sapphire and -ruby), Sir William Crookes published an account of his -experiments as to the action of the radium rays on the -diamond. “Some fine colourless crystals of diamond,” -writes Sir William Crookes in 1905, “were embedded -in radium bromide, and kept undisturbed for more than -twelve months. At the end of that time they were -examined. The radium had caused them to assume a -beautiful bluish-green colour, and their value as ‘fancy -stones’ had been materially increased.” On another -occasion Sir William found that a yellowish “off colour” -diamond had its tint changed to a pale blue-green when -embedded for six weeks in a tube with radium bromide. -(I have seen this stone.) He also has succeeded in -improving the clearness of diamonds by exposing them -to radium rays. Everyone who has experimented with -radium knows that it causes the glass which may be<span class="pagenum">[23]</span> -used to keep it covered to develop a brown or purple -tint. This, then, is the explanation of the results -obtained by the French observer with corundum, as -reported a few months ago. There was no “transformation” -of one substance into another, nor did he -himself suggest that there was. The radium rays -merely acted chemically on minute impurities present -in colourless or pale-coloured crystals, and so produced -colour as they do in diamonds or in glass.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_9">9. <em>Diamonds</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>His Majesty King Edward was presented with the -great Cullinan diamond from the Transvaal in November -1907. This diamond weighs one pound and one-third -(avoirdupois)—more than 21 oz. I have placed a good -glass model of it in the Central Hall of the Natural -History Museum; in the case with it is a glass model -of another big diamond, the “Excelsior,” as now cut, -and also models of the “Pitt” diamond, in the rough -and in the cut condition. Diamonds lose enormously -in the process of cutting. The Excelsior, like the -Cullinan, is a Cape diamond of fine quality, and free -from colour. It was the biggest diamond known until -the giant Cullinan was found: in the rough it weighed -7 oz., or less than a third of the Cullinan. As now cut, -it only weighs <span class="nowrap">1 <span class="fnum">3</span>/<span class="fden">4</span></span> oz. It is reduced to a quarter of its -original size.</p> - -<p>In the same way, the Pitt diamond, an Indian one, -named after General Pitt, of Madras, weighed originally -3 oz., and is now (it is in Paris, in the Louvre, and is -called “The Regent”) less than an ounce in weight. -The biggest Indian diamond known—the Nizam—is not -quite twice this size, whilst the Kohinoor, which is -probably a fragment (a third) of the “Great Mogul”—a -diamond which has disappeared, leaving only tradition<span class="pagenum">[24]</span> -and surmises as to its history—weighs no more than -three-quarters of an ounce. This seems a small affair -by the side of the twenty-one ounces of the Cullinan.</p> - -<p>No one can guess what will happen to the Cullinan -in cutting it. At the best, it may be reduced to -something between four and five ounces in weight, and -it may “fly” into fragments. It would be necessary -deliberately to cut it up into smaller stones in order to -obtain the full result of flashing of light and colour -which twenty-one ounces of diamond can produce. And -the operation of cutting and polishing is enormously -expensive. One would have hoped that Sir William -Crookes and other men of science would have been -asked to examine this wonderful mass of transparent -carbon by means of polarised light, Röntgen rays, and -radium, and to determine exactly its specific gravity -before it was broken up. Indeed, it would probably -have retained its greatest interest and value if never -cut at all.</p> - -<p>Glass or “paste,” as it is called, is made which cannot -when new be distinguished from diamond by anyone but an -expert, armed with the necessary tests. And the same is -true as to paste imitations of all precious stones excepting -the emerald (whose beautiful green tint cannot be -exactly obtained), the cat’s-eye, which has a peculiar -fibrous structure, and the opal. The real value and -quality of precious stones, as compared with glass, -depends on their durability, their hardness, their -resistance to scratching, and “dulling” of face and -edge. Even our Anglo-Saxon ancestors, as may be -seen in the fine collection recently dug up at Ipswich -by Miss Layard, and placed in the old house serving -as the municipal museum there, made gems of glass -and paste. In modern times the art of making artificial -“precious stones” has reached a degree of perfection -which, so far as decorative purposes are concerned, -leaves the natural stones no claim to superiority.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[25]</span></p> - -<p>Gigantic as the Cullinan diamond is, it represents -only about half the daily output of the De Beers mines. -By the end of 1904 ten tons of diamonds, valued at -£60,000,000 sterling, had been removed from the -Kimberley mines. It is difficult to imagine what has -become of them all, and since they are, unlike paste, -durable and permanent, how the demand for additions -to those in use, keeps up. Twelve years ago about four -million pounds was spent annually by the public on the -purchase of diamonds. It is stated that the annual -demand and expenditure are now even larger.</p> - -<p>Diamond is a peculiar form or variety of the chemical -element carbon—a very peculiar form most people will -say who remember that charcoal and lamp-black are the -common form of carbon. That one and the same -unchangeable chemical element can exist as an -amorphous black lump or powder, and also without -addition or loss of chemical constituents, as the clearest, -hardest, and most brilliant of crystals, is a paradox. -The same strange capacity for existing in two totally -different forms is exhibited by other fairly familiar -elements. Sulphur is found in tertiary water-deposited -clays in Sicily (it has nothing to do with Etna or -Vesuvius) in the form of clear, lemon-coloured crystals -half an inch or more in length. If you take some -commercial stick-sulphur and melt it in a porcelain -spoon, and pour half the melted stuff like treacle into a -jar of water, you will find that it cools as translucent -threads which are pliable and soft. The other half -which you leave in the spoon to cool shoots out into the -form of long brittle crystals of a needle-like shape. -These two varieties of sulphur are nearly as different as -lamp-black and diamond.</p> - -<p>Diamonds are found at the Cape in a “blue ground” -which is of volcanic origin, formed by the action of -steam under enormous pressure. The blue volcanic -mud has been thrust up from great depths in the earth’s<span class="pagenum">[26]</span> -surface in the form of “pipes” 100 yards to half a mile -in diameter. It has long been known that at very high -temperatures (4,000 deg. Centigrade) the metal iron -dissolves carbon. The late Professor Moissan, of Paris, -obtained artificial diamonds by suddenly cooling the -iron in which carbon was dissolved by plunging the -crucible into water. The outer shell of iron cools and -forms a tightly closed shell enclosing the still liquid -core. As this core cools it tends to expand, and thus -produces an enormous pressure. The melted carbon -cooling under this pressure assumes the crystalline -colourless form known as diamond. There is good -reason to believe that diamonds are formed, or have -been formed, in association with metallic iron in a -similar way, on a large scale, in great depths of the -earth’s crust, and are shot up to the surface with other -débris in the volcanic steam mud which is the “blue -ground.”</p> - -<p>A few diamonds of small size have been found in the -Ural Mountains, otherwise they are not natural products -of the northern hemisphere. It is in India, Australia, -South America, and South Africa that they are picked -up, either in beds of streams, or in peculiar volcanic mud, -or embedded in even harder rock. Many are in a -condition of severe strain when found, and contain -minute cavities filled with liquid carbonic acid. They -are liable, in consequence, to break or even fly into -powder when warmed by the hand or struck. Though -usually colourless, diamonds may be yellow, green, blue, -or red, and the rays of radium cause colourless diamonds -to become coloured. Some diamonds, but not all, are -phosphorescent—that is to say, like the well-known -luminous paint—after exposure to strong light they -acquire the power of shining themselves for a certain -time when removed to a dark chamber. And the -curious thing is that, though themselves colourless, some -give out blue, some green, some yellow, and some red<span class="pagenum">[27]</span> -light. The most wonderful, however, in this respect are -the rare diamonds which become luminous merely by -rubbing, and leave phosphorescent streaks on the cloth -with which they are rubbed. This property is similar -to the phosphorescence shown by other kinds of crystals -when heated or when simply fractured.</p> - -<p>Diamonds are readily distinguished from paste by the -Röntgen rays, since they are transparent to those rays, -whilst paste (or glass) is opaque to them. Radium also -causes diamonds, but not paste, to phosphoresce. All -diamonds are not equally hard, though they are the -hardest of stones, and harder than steel, but not harder -than the metal tantalum. Some Australian diamonds -are known (from Inverel, New South Wales) which are -so hard that at one time they could not be cut and -polished; but only four years ago the rapidity of the -wheels used in these processes was greatly increased, and -these terribly hard diamonds were brought into subjection.</p> - -<p>Thus it is clear that there are many extraordinary -features of interest about the diamond, and that its -brilliance and high price constitute only a small part of -its fascination.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_10">10. <em>Science and Fisheries</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Science, the knowledge of the vast system of orderly, -inexorable activities under which we exist, and of which -we, and all that we can apprehend, are but more or less -significant parts, is not only to be regarded as a gratification -of our curiosity, as food for our imagination, and -the basis of our philosophical theories. It is, in addition -to these, a thing of unparalleled importance to the -immediate daily welfare of every man, woman, and -child, and upon its due cultivation and use depend the -future welfare, even the existence, of whole races of<span class="pagenum">[28]</span> -mankind. It is a startling fact that so few of those who -undertake to lead and to legislate for the people of this -country have any real conviction, or even a dim understanding -of this truth.</p> - -<p>In November 1906 a Committee appointed by the -Government took evidence as to the desirability of -continuing the international investigation of the North -Sea, upon which Great Britain entered five years ago in -conjunction with other Northern States. Only a few -weeks before, a number of scientific experts engaged in -this study of the North Sea, with a view to gaining -such knowledge of that great “waste of waters” as may -help the nations of adjacent lands to draw from it stores -of food without destroying the source or recklessly -injuring the supply, were entertained at dinner, at the -Guildhall, by the City Fathers, and treated to speeches -by hereditary legislators. The view expressed by these -speakers was that the interests of the great fishing -industry and of the fish trade were best understood by -the practical fisherman. Science was a “handmaid,” -useful in her place, but not to be permitted to undermine -established interests and the hoary wisdom of the -practical man, her employer. A German expert of -high official position, one of the guests, took a different -line. He was astonished, even shocked, that Great -Britain, the State most largely concerned in the North -Sea fisheries, should be hesitating about continuing to -take part in the international investigation. In Germany, -he said, they took a different course in such matters. -Men of business and practical legislators, when called -upon to deal with an important problem, sought first of -all for scientific knowledge of the conditions in question, -as complete and thorough as possible, and then -proceeded to act upon the sure foundation gained. -More knowledge, much more knowledge as to the causes -and conditions at work in regard to the life and movements -of fishes in the North Sea was needed. The work<span class="pagenum">[29]</span> -of the International Committee must be continued, and -his (the German) Government would certainly continue -to do its share of the work.</p> - -<p>The contrast in the British and the German attitude -towards science is what is interesting in this episode. It -is true that men of science in this country have to be -content to take a very modest part in public affairs, and -to allow politicians and self-styled “practical” men to -treat science as “a handmaiden”—thankful when science -is not regarded as an enemy. But they know well -enough, and those who are really “practical men” know, -that science is no handmaiden, but in reality the -master—the master who must be obeyed; who alone can -give true guidance; who alone can save the State. The -sooner and the more thoroughly the people of this -country have recognised this fact, and insist upon its -unqualified acceptance in practice by their representatives -and governors, the better for them and their posterity.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_11">11. <em>Discoveries as to Malaria</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Recent scientific work, discovery, and application to -practical affairs of the results of discovery, in regard to -three great obstacles to human life and prosperity -illustrate the vital importance to the state of scientific -research. The obstacles in question are the diseases -known as malaria, yellow fever, and Mediterranean, -or Malta fever. It is now twenty-five years since -Dr. Laveran, of Paris, discovered that malaria, or ague, -is caused by a very minute parasite which exists in the -red blood corpuscles of those stricken with the fever, -and suggested that it is probably carried from victim to -victim by blood-sucking mosquitoes (gnats). Major -Ross, of the Indian Army, who has been rewarded for -his discovery by the Nobel prize, determined to find<span class="pagenum">[30]</span> -out what gnat it is which carries the malaria-germ from -man to man, and by most persevering experiment and -microscopic examination showed that it is not the -commoner gnat or mosquito (Culex), but the spot-winged -kind (Anopheles), which alone can spread the malarial -infection. But Major Ross is, before everything else, a -medical man, and his great purpose has been to apply -his discovery to the prevention of disease.</p> - -<p>Whole regions of the earth’s surface are rendered -dangerous, or even uninhabitable, for civilised men by -malaria; in other words, by the Anopheles mosquito. -Accordingly, Ross set to work to find the best means of -destroying these agents of disease. He found that the -Anopheles gnat breeds in natural collections of water -lying upon the surface of the ground in open country, -and not as many common varieties of gnats do, in -vessels and cisterns in houses. The pools frequented -by the malaria-carrying gnat are small and easily -drained. The obvious direction of science, therefore, -was to remove or to cover up these pools wherever they -were found in the neighbourhood of human habitations. -Although Major Ross made his discoveries in India, -and although he opened a campaign against malaria by -removal of surface pools in the Colonies of West -Africa—“the white man’s grave”—twice visiting the -chief British settlements—only half-hearted, incomplete -measures have been taken, insufficient funds have been -expended, and a supine executive and half-incredulous -officials have failed to do more than partially reduce the -prevalence of malaria in those regions. On the other -hand, where intelligent officials have understood and -accepted the clear results of science in regard to malaria, -the most striking and satisfactory consequences have -followed.</p> - -<p>At Ismailia, on the Suez Canal, malaria was almost -universal; in 1866 there were in a population of eight -thousand, 2,300 cases. In 1897 there were over 2,000,<span class="pagenum">[31]</span> -and in 1902, when Ross was asked by the Prince d’Arenberg -to visit the place and advise as to measures to be -taken, there were 1,551 cases. Ross directed the filling -up of the breeding pools. The marshes were filled up with -sand, the irrigation channels were deepened or treated -with kerosene oil (which spreads as a fine film, and chokes -the gnat larvæ), and the cess-pits were rendered uninhabitable -by chemical treatment. In one year the cases -of malaria fell to 214, in 1905 they were only thirty-seven, -and now the Suez Canal Company officially reports, -“all trace of malaria has disappeared from Ismailia.” -The same satisfactory results have been obtained in Port -Said, in Khartoum, in Port Swettenham of the Federated -Malay States, in Havannah City, in Panama, and, in -fact, wherever intelligent conviction has led to the active -and complete employment of the methods necessary for -the destruction of the gnats. Under the British Government -of India and the African and West India -Colonies, little has been done. Why? Because of the -handmaiden theory and the ostrich-like refusal of our -officials to face and accept the master.</p> - -<p>An even more wonderful and beneficent result has -been obtained in the case of that terrible disease “Yellow -Jack,” or “Black Vomit”—the yellow fever. Owing to -the discoveries and definite proof by Ross as to the part -played by gnats in malaria, the able medical men in the -public service of the United States of America have -thoroughly examined experimentally the mode of infection -of human beings with the germ of yellow fever, and -have conclusively proved that infection is solely and entirely -due to the bite of one species of gnat—the -Stegomyia fasciata. They have proved to absolute -certainty that yellow fever is not carried through the -air, nor by food or drink, nor by contact with infected -persons or their cloths or emanations, but only by the -fasciate gnat, a house-frequenting species, which sucks -the blood of a yellow fever patient, and after twelve<span class="pagenum">[32]</span> -days, and not till then, becomes capable of imparting -the infection to those whom it may stab or “bite.” -The firm demonstration of this fact was not made without -great devotion, courage, and self-sacrifice. In the -ardour of their pursuit not a few of the experimenters -risked and lost their lives. Among these the name of -Dr. Lazear, of the United States Army, is prominent. -He deliberately permitted himself to be bitten by a stray -mosquito in a yellow fever hospital, in order to -show that the insect could convey the infection. He -was bitten on Sept. 13, 1900, and died on Sept. 25, -having proved his point.</p> - -<p>The actual germ, microbe, or minute parasitic organism -which causes yellow fever, and is carried by the fasciate -gnat, has not yet been detected. Nevertheless, without -seeing and isolating the microbe, the medical men of -America (Sternberg, Finlay, Carroll, and others) have, -by destroying the gnat and preventing its access to -men—especially to patients already infected, and, therefore, -certain to infect the gnats and cause them to -spread the disease—practically made an end of yellow -fever in many great cities of the New World, where it -was only six years ago an ever-present horror, striking -men down with a suddenness and with a deadliness -which paralysed human activity. Here, as in other -cases, intelligent appreciation of the results of science -by a governor or a municipality has saved thousands of -lives. On the other hand, in Rio de Janeiro, “the -opposition encountered by the sanitary authorities of -the city from political factions and the ridicule to -which they were subjected by the local Press” were -insuperable (I quote from an official report), and so a -few more thousand lives were sacrificed before the -master was recognised and the proffered safety accepted. -In Vera Cruz, in New Orleans, and in Panama yellow -fever has been reduced to a vanishing quantity by -removing the pools and tanks in which the fasciate gnat<span class="pagenum">[33]</span> -can breed, and by making use of wire-gauze to prevent -the access of mosquitoes to houses, bed-chambers, drains, -and baths, and especially to prevent not only their -access to, but their egress from, the rooms and beds of -patients already infected with disease.</p> - -<p>In the city of Havannah, during the American -occupation of Cuba (1900-1903), Colonel Gorgas -reduced the death-rate due to yellow fever from an -annual average of 751 to so small a figure as six. The -same energetic and faithful administrator has been -at work, with even more remarkable results, in the -canal zone of the Isthmus of Panama since 1904. The -attempt of the French to cut the canal was foiled -chiefly by yellow fever and malaria. It is estimated -that their effort cost quite 50,000 lives. Assisted by -an able and enthusiastic staff, and charged with the task -by a Government which comprehends the fact that the -really “practical men” are the men who recognise -science as the master (not as the negligible eccentric -handmaid), Colonel Gorgas has banished the mosquito -from his zone of occupation. As a consequence there -is neither malaria nor yellow fever on the Panama -works. In 1906 the total death-rate amongst 5,000 -white employés on the Panama Canal works was only -seven in the thousand. Further, in last April the -daily sick-rate of the total force of about 40,000 -people was only seventeen in the thousand. Colonel -Gorgas declares that there is but little sickness of any -kind among the Americans in the employ of the Panama -Commission, and that they and their wives and children -are fully as vigorous and robust in appearance and in -fact, as the same number of people in the United States. -There is no reason why the centres of wealth, civilisation, -and population should not again be in the tropics, as -they were in the dawn of man’s history.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[34]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_12">12. <em>Malta Fever</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Mediterranean or Malta fever was for long confused -with typhoid and other fevers. Our soldiers and sailors -at Malta, Gibraltar, and Cyprus, as well as many -frequenters of the African and Asiatic shore, were -subject to this disease, and often incapacitated by it. -In 1887 Colonel David Bruce discovered in the blood of -patients the minute Micrococcus melitensis, which is its -cause, and established the fact that it is a definite -independent disease. The hospital at Malta has -received as many as 624 patients in a year suffering from -Malta fever from among the 8,000 soldiers on the island -and the 12,000 sailors on the Mediterranean Station. -And as they stay in hospital on an average for four -months, this means 74,880 days of illness. This means -a considerable loss to the State, as well as a large -amount of personal suffering terminated, in some cases -after two years’ sickness, by death.</p> - -<p>The War Office, Admiralty, and Colonial Office -applied in 1904 to the Royal Society of London to -undertake a further investigation of this disease. The -society sent out a small commission, which has been at -work for three years, and has published seven volumes -of reports. The problem before the commission was to -discover the mode of infection by the Malta-fever germ -(the Micrococcus melitensis), and thus, if possible, to -arrive at a means of arresting the infection. Various -hypotheses, guesses as to probable and possible methods -of dissemination, were entertained and examined. As -the germ occurs in the blood, it was naturally considered -possible that gnats or other insects were the carrying -agent. But negative results followed all experiments in -this direction. Then it was found that the “germ” -passes out of the body in large quantities by the renal -secretion, and it was thought that it might be conveyed<span class="pagenum">[35]</span> -in a dried form with dust in the air. This also proved -to be an incorrect supposition.</p> - -<p>Next a very important discovery was made. The -germ was found in the blood and the excretions of 10 -per cent. of the goats which are kept in Malta as the sole -source of milk, and are driven through the streets to -supply customers, whilst 50 per cent. of the goats were -found to have been infected at some time. Then the -germ was found in the milk itself, and it only remained -to prove by experiment that it was from the goats’ milk -that human beings acquire the infection. A monkey -fed with the milk of an infected goat acquired the -fever.</p> - -<p>The next step was to stop the consumption of goats’ -milk by the soldiers and sailors in the hospital and -barrack. Actually we were carefully feeding our invalid -soldiers and sailors in the great hospital at Valetta with -a highly poisonous infected fluid—the milk of the -Maltese goat! The preventive measure—the stoppage -of goats’ milk—only came into operation in July, 1906. -In the first six months of that year there were thirty-one -cases of Malta fever in every thousand of the -garrison (numbering about 8,000 men). In the -preceding six months there had been forty-seven cases -per thousand. Now when the goats’ milk was stopped -after July, 1906, what was the result? From July to -December, 1906, there were only ten cases per thousand -of the garrison. In actual numbers there were in July, -August, and September in 1905 as many as 258 cases, -whilst in the same months in 1906, after removal of -goats’ milk from the dietary of the troops, there were -only twenty-six cases, and these were probably due to the -independent purchase of goats’ milk by soldiers outside -the barracks. In the naval hospital until 1906 almost -every patient who remained in the hospital a few weeks -took the disease. Since the exclusion of goats’ milk -not a single case has occurred.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum">[36]</span></p> - -<p>The Director-General of the Medical Department of -the Navy reports that there has been no case of Malta -fever during the year among the sailors, and only seven -cases among the soldiers up to the end of September, -1907.</p> - -<p>Gibraltar had a fever of its own, identical with Malta -fever. It has now been shown that it was probably -introduced by the importation of goats from Malta -for the supply of milk. This is likely, because the -importation of Maltese goats ceased in 1883, and the -fever began to disappear from Gibraltar in 1885, -and finally vanished altogether in 1905.</p> - -<p>In South Africa Malta-fever is common amongst the -white population. It is probable, according to Colonel -Birt, that it was introduced by means of infected -goats imported from the Mediterranean. The soldiers, -however, in South Africa are free from this disease, -excepting those who have already contracted it in the -Mediterranean, since in South Africa goats’ milk does -not enter into the dietary of the soldier. It is the -civilian population which suffers.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_13">13. <em>A Cure for Sleeping Sickness</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Diamonds and sleeping sickness are both special -African problems. It was owing to the proposal to -employ natives from Uganda in the South African -diamond mines that the Colonial Secretary (Mr. Chamberlain -at that date) asked the Royal Society to say -whether the sleeping sickness which had broken out -with terrible violence in Central Africa constituted an -obstacle to that employment, on account of the danger -of introducing the disease into South Africa. The -Royal Society advised the Government not to allow the -transport of natives from the infected districts of Uganda, -and sent out a commission to Central Africa to study<span class="pagenum">[37]</span> -the disease. The result was the discovery by Colonel -Bruce of the parasite of sleeping sickness called Trypanosoma—a -kind previously known in some other -diseases—and of the fact that it is a tsetse-fly which -carries it. A quarter of a million natives have died -in Central Africa within the last six years from sleeping -sickness. The Tropical Diseases Committee of the -Royal Society has started an inquiry into the action of -drugs on the parasites (known as trypanosomes) which -cause sleeping sickness and the horse and cattle disease -of the “fly-belts” of South Africa.</p> - -<p>The minute parasites which cause Malta, yellow, and -malarial fever, and other infections, are no doubt best -dealt with by excluding them from access to the human -body when that is possible. But once they have -effected a lodgment and commenced to multiply in the -blood or tissues, it is still possible to get at them by -means of drugs, which poison them without injuring -their human victim. Thus quinine has been of -enormous service in checking the ravages of the malaria -parasite, and really in Great Britain has exterminated -“ague,” which is the English name for malaria. -Many experiments have been made during the last two -years, with the view of finding some drug which will, -in like manner, destroy the trypanosomes which have -established themselves in the blood and lymph-passages -of the human body, and are slowly killing their victim -with sleeping sickness. An arsenic compound, “atoxyl,” -has been found effective when injected into the patient’s -body, and according to Dr. Koch, who returned last year -from Uganda, he has found nothing better than this -treatment, discovered by Dr. Thomas and Dr. Breinl, -of the Liverpool School of Tropical Medicine, three -years ago. Dr. Plimmer and Dr. Thomson, who -have been experimenting in London for the Royal -Society, have found a drug which is more effective than -atoxyl in destroying certain trypanosomes which attack<span class="pagenum">[38]</span> -rats, and is now being tried in the treatment of -sleeping sickness. This is the tartrate of sodium and -antimony—a salt corresponding to the well-known -tartar emetic, with this difference, that it contains -sodium instead of potassium. It seems that this -sodium variety of tartar emetic is very destructive to -trypanosomes in the blood and lymph, and has no -injurious effect of a lowering nature, such as occurs when -the potassium salt is used. As the antimony drug is -far cheaper than atoxyl, it will be possible to apply it -freely to horses and cattle suffering from “nagana” and -“surra,” which are diseases due to trypanosomes of a -special kind. Two white men who had become infected -by the trypanosome of sleeping sickness in West Africa -have been treated with the new drug in London, and -the parasites have completely disappeared from their -blood in consequence, though it remains to be seen -whether a permanent cure has been effected. One -cannot imagine a situation of more thrilling interest -than that existing in the nursing home where those two -victims were given a strong hope of escape from what -seemed to be certain death, whilst the fate of thousands -of African natives, similarly infected, was hanging in -the balance! After six months from the date of treatment -the report is satisfactory. The parasites have not -yet re-appeared (July, 1908) in the two patients treated -in November.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_14">14. <em>Tsetse-Flies and Disease</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Dr. Koch appears to have been questioned on his -return to Europe by some journalists as to the results of -his study of sleeping sickness during the past year and a -half in Uganda. It was already known (three years -ago), from the observations of Professor Minchin, Dr. -Gray, and Dr. Tulloch (the Royal Society’s observers<span class="pagenum">[39]</span> -in Uganda), that the tsetse-fly in Uganda sucks the -blood of crocodiles, also of fishes and of hippopotami. -Dr. Koch confirms this observation. Minchin also observed -a trypanosome in the blood of the crocodile -differing from that of sleeping sickness. Whether crocodiles -help, in an important degree, to keep tsetse-flies -alive in the regions where they occur, by offering them -a ready meal of blood, is uncertain. So far as the -facts are known, they do not lead to the belief that -the crocodile is a “reservoir host” for the trypanosome -of sleeping sickness.</p> - -<p>“Reservoir-host” is a very useful and expressive name -for animals which can tolerate or support a parasite in -their blood which is deadly to other animals. The -parasite flourishes in abundance in the reservoir-host -with entire satisfaction to both host and guest. But a -blood-sucking fly or gnat, of promiscuous tastes in the -matter of blood, comes along, sucks the reservoir-host a -bit, and then goes off for another meal to a susceptible -animal, into which it introduces the parasite now -adhering to its already blood-smeared proboscis or beak. -Such a history was first established by Bruce in regard -to the trypanosome parasite which causes the deadly -nagana disease in the “fly-belts” of South Africa. The -big game animals are reservoir-hosts to this parasite, -from which they are carried by the tsetse-fly to horses, -mules, and dogs, which, being of foreign origin, are not -tolerant of it, but are killed by the poison to which its -multiplication in their blood gives rise. Thus, too, -native children, both in Africa and the East Indies, -appear to be tolerant of the malaria parasite, and act as -reservoir-hosts from which the spot-winged gnats suck -and distribute the parasite to the non-tolerant, susceptible -adult natives and white men.</p> - -<p>The tsetse-flies are little bigger than the common -house-fly, and bite, or rather stab, very rapidly after -alighting on the skin. The study of flies and gnats, and<span class="pagenum">[40]</span> -other blood-sucking insects, has become extremely -important, and has been carried on with great energy by -many specialists since it became known that these insects -play such a terribly important part in the causation -of disease. At the Natural History Museum I received -(in response to a circular issued at my request by H.M. -Government) thousands of specimens of gnats (mosquitoes) -from all parts of the world, and some hundreds of -new species have been described in a series of volumes by -Professor F. V. Theobald, published by the trustees. -Other volumes are in preparation illustrating the blood-sucking -flies of various regions of the world, and one -concerning those of the British Islands has already -appeared. The common gnat, the spot-winged gnat, -and the tsetse-fly—as well as the microscopic parasites -causing malaria and sleeping sickness—are illustrated -by greatly enlarged models—very carefully executed -under my direction, which are exhibited in the central -hall of the museum.</p> - -<p>It is a curious fact that the coloured races of men—especially -those of Africa—have little or no objection to -being bitten by flies. They seem to accept the attention -of flies and ticks with indifference. The men sleep -in the day under trees, and are willing food-supply to -the insects. The eyelids of children are literally -inhabited by flies in some countries, and the folds of -the skin of fat adults hide whole rows of fast-holding -ticks. But the white man does not willingly permit -either fly, flea, or gnat to settle on him. He is (or has -been), nevertheless, unwisely tolerant of house-flies in -his habitations, and the poorer and less cleanly population -are in large proportion infested with wingless -insects. The newly established knowledge that certain -flies (glossina or tsetse-fly) are the carriers of sleeping -sickness, that gnats are the carriers of malaria and of -yellow fever, that fleas are the carriers of the plague, -and that certain kinds of ticks are the carriers of cattle-fevers<span class="pagenum">[41]</span> -and dog-fevers, and probably of some obscure -fevers of man, must make us all more anxious than we -were about contact with insect life. For ages popular -tradition has ascribed diseases of one kind and another -in various parts of the world to the bites of flies. But -actually it is little more than fifty years ago since it was -really shown that deadly germs or parasites existed -which could be, and actually are, carried by flies from -one animal to another, and introduced into the blood by -the flies’ stab. This was first shown in regard to the -bacterium of splenic fever (or anthrax, or wool-sorters’ -disease), a blood-disease of cattle which is transferred -by the big, fiercely-biting “horse-flies” (tabanus), from -animals to man, and is invariably fatal. Another -bacterial disease, “pernicious œdema,” is inflicted on -man in the same way. These cases were exceptional, and -it is only quite recently that the agency of flies and fleas -in great epidemics, and in diseases causing thousands -of deaths every year in well-known regions, has been -discovered.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_15">15. <em>Monkeys and Fleas</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The wingless parasites known as pediculi are not -known as active agents in spreading disease germs, probably -because they do not readily transfer themselves -from one animal to another. It is in this connection a -really remarkable fact that monkeys are not infested by -fleas, and that only in few cases and not in many kinds -have pediculi or acari been observed. In this respect the -lower races of men (and even the higher) seem to have -fallen away from a grade of excellence attained by their -despised quadrumanous cousins. When this fact as to -the freedom of monkeys from insect parasites is mentioned, -those who have watched monkeys in captivity -will immediately say, “Surely I have seen monkeys<span class="pagenum">[42]</span> -carefully picking insects from one another’s fur.” The -fact is that it is this very habit of “picking” which -prevents monkeys from harbouring fleas. Whereas a -dog or a cat can only scratch, the monkey has an -opposible thumb and delicately sensitive fingers. That -which has become the hand of man, with all its marvellous -skill and efficiency, has been elaborated in its early -stages as a means for keeping the hair clean. When -monkeys are seen carefully removing something with finger -and thumb from their own or their companion’s hair, it -is not an insect but a little piece of fatty secretion and -scurf which is thus removed. The habit, which seems to -be general in all kinds of monkeys, even with the -anthropoids, such as the chimpanzee and the orang, has -of course been efficient in removing any parasitic insects -which may at one time have infested monkeys—all -other furry animals are liberally supplied with them, as -also are birds—but is now preventive of any re-establishment -of such visitors. The popular judgment of the -monkey’s habit is similar to that of the Japanese Aino, -who remarked to a traveller who arranged to have a -bath in his room every day that he must be a very -dirty man to require it.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_16">16. <em>The Jigger Flea</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>One flea is recorded as having been once taken on -an anthropoid ape (a gorilla), and is the “jigger,” Pulex -penetrans. This is a very serious pest, the history of -which shows how man himself opens up the path by -which dangerous diseases spread. The jigger-flea was -originally known only in the South American tropics. -It spread from there to the West Indies in the last -century. It burrows into the skin, usually between the -toes, but elsewhere also, and causes an abscess and sore -as big and deep as a hazel-nut. Several such cavities at<span class="pagenum">[43]</span> -a time are dangerous, and often lead to blood-poisoning -and death. Europeans avoid the burrowing of the -jigger by having their toes carefully examined every -morning, but black men are less careful. From the -West Indies, about thirty years ago, the jigger was -carried in ships to West Africa. There it flourished and -spread from village to village across Central Africa, -decimating the population. It appears to have been -carried to a large extent by dogs, in whose skin it -flourishes. It has now passed through Africa to India, -and we shall no doubt soon hear of its having completed -the circuit of the globe.</p> - -<p>A great many kinds of fleas are known, many furry -animals having their own special species, which does not -leave them to take up its dwelling on other kinds of -animal. The common rat has a large flea of its own, -which apparently is not the flea which carries the plague -from rats to men. It is a “wandering” flea which does -this, namely, the Cheops flea. This flea, common in -the East but unknown in colder regions, does not stay -as one could wish it to do—on the rat; but travels -about visiting human beings and dogs, and so carries -the plague bacillus from rats to men. In the absence -of these fleas plague would be a rat-disease unknown -in men. It is probable that we do not nowadays live so -thoroughly cheek-by-jowl with rats in Western Europe -as formerly, so that even if rats infected with plague -and harbouring the Eastern Cheops flea arrive in our -docks, the wandering flea is too far off to reach us in -our modern houses.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_17">17. <em>Public Estimate of the Value of Science</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The Royal Society, the full title of which is The -Royal Society of London for the Promotion of Natural -Knowledge, has its anniversary meeting and dinner on<span class="pagenum">[44]</span> -St. Andrew’s Day. The health of the medallists of the -year 1907 was given from the chair by Lord Rayleigh, -and they replied one by one to the toast. Professor -Michelsen, of Chicago, received what is considered the -greatest honour the society has to bestow—the Copley -Medal (founded more than two hundred years ago) for his -researches on light. He related in his speech how he had -tried to interest a wealthy business man in the experiments -going on in his laboratory, in the hope that his -friend might be moved to give pecuniary aid for the -provision of new apparatus. One by one, he showed -his delicate instruments and explained their uses; no -impression was produced. At last he explained how -the bright lines of the spectrum of flame, coloured by -incandescent elements (such as theatre-goers know as -red fire, green fire, blue fire, &c.), can be recognised by -means of the spectroscope in the light of the sun—proving -the presence of the metals and other elements -of this earth in that remote body. He especially explained -and showed his friend the experiments by which -sodium, the metal of which caustic soda is the “rust,” -is thus proved to be present in the sun. At last his -friend spoke. He said: “Who the —— cares if there -is sodium in the sun?” Professor Michelsen did not -tell the fellows of the Royal Society how he replied to -that abrupt inquiry.</p> - -<p>A more encouraging speech was that of Lord Fitzmaurice, -the Under-Secretary of State for Foreign -Affairs, who replied to the toast of the guests. He -declared, in so many words, “It is every day becoming -more and more certain that science is the master.” He -said that in his own business as a diplomatist he found -that the chief matters which he had to discuss and -decide depended on scientific knowledge and the information -and guidance given to him and his colleagues -by scientific men. In the beginning of the eighteenth -century the British Government had sent a bishop and<span class="pagenum">[45]</span> -a poet to negotiate the Treaty of Utrecht. But neither -would be of any use in modern diplomacy. What they -always had to seek at the present day was the aid of -the scientific departments of the Navy or the Army, or -of the Royal Society. Such matters as the relative -merits of a Channel tunnel or a Channel ferry, the -limitations of territory by land, by sea, or above the -land in the air, the international agreements as to -measures for checking the spread of disease or of insect -pests, and, indeed, most matters which had come before -him since he had been in office, had to be decided by -the scientific experts. He did not propose that diplomatists -should at once vacate their posts and endeavour -to secure the occupation of them by men of science, but -he thought that at no distant date such a course would -be considered not only reasonable, but necessary!</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_18">18. <em>The Common House-fly and Others</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The common house-fly is not so innocent as he looks, -but really a dirty little thing. He has not a sharp -beak-like proboscis, and cannot stab, but he has a soft, -dabbing proboscis, which he pushes on to every kind of -filth as well as walking with his six legs on such matter. -Then he comes and wipes off minute particles and -germs on to our food, our lips, our fingers, and faces. -It is quite certain that he, and others allied to him, are -thus the means of spreading typhoid fever in camps -where there are open latrines and open larders and mess -tables. The house-fly breeds from a maggot, just as -the blue-bottle or blow-fly does, but very few people -have ever seen or recognised the maggot of the house-fly. -The reason is that it lays its eggs in horse dung, -and the grubs are hatched in the muck-heaps of stables. -That is also the reason why it is much less numerous in<span class="pagenum">[46]</span> -London than it used to be, since stables and mews are -now fewer and cleaner than they were. It is also the -reason why the house-fly abounds in ill-kept country -inns and farmhouses. Its breeding ground is just outside -the window.</p> - -<p>There is not only one common house-fly in this -country: there are three kinds, in addition to the blue-bottle -or blow-fly, which is distinguished at once by its -great size and blue colour, and lays its eggs in carrion. -Late in the year you may often see what would pass for -young or starveling house-flies going about among the -others. This is a distinct species, the Homalomyia -canicularis of entomologists. The third kind only to -be distinguished by careful examination with the aid of -a magnifying glass, is Anthomyia radicum. Both these -are much less abundant than the common house-fly -(Musca domestica), with which they almost always -occur. Their breeding habits are similar to those of -the common house-fly.</p> - -<p>A fourth kind of fly is invariably mistaken for the -common house-fly when it is noticed, as it sometimes is, -in consequence of the sharp stab which it inflicts. As -recently as the beginning of November last year I was -“bitten” or pricked by one of this fourth kind in a -London club. They are common enough on the sea -shore in autumn, and may be a severe nuisance. People -generally take them for common house-flies which have -lost their temper in the hot weather and give way to -the bad habit of “biting” out of sheer exasperation. -Really, of course, a house-fly could not stab or prick -with its broad-ended proboscis. The fly in question, -which looks almost exactly like a well-grown house-fly, -but possesses a sharp and business-like beak or proboscis, -is known to scientific men as Stomoxys calcitrans. -There are many kinds of Stomoxys scattered all over -the world, and it is probable, though not actually -proved, that they carry parasites such as the trypanosomes<span class="pagenum">[47]</span> -of horse and cattle diseases from one animal to -another, as do the species of Glossina or tsetse-fly.</p> - -<p>But we have yet to learn more about these flies and -the parasites they transfer. In the case of the gnat, it -has been discovered that the malaria parasite is swallowed -by the gnat, and multiplies in it, producing -thousands of spores in its blood, and it is these spores -which the gnat hands or rather “mouths” on to man. -No such multiplication of the trypanosome in the tsetse-fly -(Glossina) is known. The tsetse-fly passes on the -trypanosome as it received it, and yet it seems as -though it is not any and every biting fly which can pass -on the trypanosome of nagana, or of sleeping sickness, -but only the particular species of tsetse-fly. Perhaps -it is a case of greater abundance, the tsetse-flies being -the obvious and dangerous carriers of trypanosome -disease where they occur, on account of their abundance -and the fierceness and celerity of their attack. It is -almost certain that in India, Burma, and South America -some other flies must transfer the trypanosomes from -animal to animal, causing the diseases known as surra -and mal de caderas, because no tsetse-flies—that is to -say, no flies of the genus Glossina—occur in those -countries, and no other mode of transference, except by -some blood-sucking insect, seems probable.</p> - -<p>Ants in Africa are carriers of infection, and possibly -also in London kitchens, where a little red ant sometimes -abounds. The black beetle or cockroach is a -creature to be got rid of, as it is very probable that it -spreads certain kinds of infection over food and dishes -during the hours of “revelry by night” which kind-hearted -people allow it to enjoy in their kitchens.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[48]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_19">19. <em>Cerebral Inhibition</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The best golf-player does not think, as he plays his -stroke, of the hundred-and-one muscular contractions -which, accurately co-ordinated, result in his making a -fine drive or a perfect approach; nor does the pianist -examine the order of movement of his fingers. His -“sub-liminal self,” his “unconscious cerebration,” attends -to these details without his conscious intervention, and -all the better for the absence of what the nerve-physiologists -call “cerebral inhibition”—that is to say, the -delay or arrest due to the sending round of the message -or order to the muscles by way of the higher brain-centres, -instead of letting it go directly from a lower -centre without the intervention of the seats of attention -and consciousness. The sneezing caused in most people -by a pinch of ordinary snuff can be rendered impossible -by “cerebral inhibition,” set up by a wager with the -snuff-taking victim that he will fail to sneeze in three -minutes, however much snuff he may take. His attention -to the mechanism of the anticipated sneeze, and his desire -for it, inhibit the whole apparatus. So long as you can -make him anxious to sneeze and fix his attention on the -effort to do so, by a judicious exhortation at intervals, -he will not succeed in sneezing. When the three -minutes are up, and you both have ceased to be interested -in the matter, he will probably sneeze unexpectedly -and sharply. I was set on to this train of thought by -a recent visit to an exhibition of photographs.</p> - -<p>There were many very interesting illustrations of the -application of photography to scientific investigation. -Among others I saw a fine enlarged photograph of the -common millipede (Julus terrestris), and my desire was -renewed to have a bioscopic film-series of the movements -of this creature’s legs. Some years ago I attempted -to analyse, and published an account of, the regular<span class="pagenum">[49]</span> -rhythmic movement of the legs of millipedes. I found -that the “phases” of forward and backward swing are -presented in groups of twelve pairs of legs, each pair of -legs being in the same phase of movement as the twelfth -pair beyond it. But instantaneous photography would -give complete certainty about the movement in this case, -and in the case of the even more beautiful “rippling” -movement of the legs of some of the marine worms. -Some kindly photographer might take up the investigation -and prepare a series of films. The problem is -raised and the effects of “cerebral inhibition” described -in a little poem which I am told we owe to the author -of “Lorna Doone.” As it is not widely known, I give -it here as a record of “cerebral inhibition”:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="indentquote0">“A centipede was happy ’til -</div><div class="indent0">One day a toad in fun -</div><div class="indent0">Said, ‘Pray which leg moves after which?’ -</div><div class="indent0">This raised her doubts to such a pitch -</div><div class="indent0">She fell exhausted in the ditch, -</div><div class="indent0">Not knowing how to run.” -</div></div></div></div> - -<p>The point, of course, is that she could execute the -complex movement of her legs well enough until her -brain was set to work and her conscious attention given -to the matter. Then “cerebral inhibition” took place -and she broke down.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_20">20. <em>Colour-photography and Photographs of Mars</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>There were admirable photographs of wild birds and -their nests, and of insects and plants in this exhibition. -I saw the new Lumière coloured transparent photographs -thrown by a lantern on the screen, and could distinguish -the dots of red, green, and violet colour on what, at a -little distance, appeared to be a brilliantly white part of -the picture (the shirt collar of a “sitter”), just as one<span class="pagenum">[50]</span> -sees a mosaic of coloured dots in the blazing sunlight of -the pictures painted by the French school of so-called -“vibristes” (Monod and others). Perhaps the most remarkable -of these photographs was a set of prints from -untouched photographs of the planet Mars, executed in -July 1907 by Professor Perceval Lowell at his observatory -in Arizona.</p> - -<p>The Mars photographs are each about as big as a -dried pea (that is the biggest size possible with the -feeble light reflected by Mars), but “several of the -canals,” says Mr. Lowell, “are distinctly visible on the -photographs, and one has been photographed double.” -I should have liked to examine these photographs in a -good light with a lens. The statement quoted means -that the canals in Mars can no longer be regarded as due -to errors of eyesight and imagination, and that the -annual doubling or formation of a second canal parallel -to what was earlier in the year a single canal, is actually -recorded by a disinterested, impartial photographic plate. -Are these canals the work of intelligent inhabitants of -Mars? I will not venture to say in reply more than -this, that I have never heard any other explanation of -their occurrence. But that, of course, still leaves the -matter open.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_21">21. <em>Origin of Names by Errors in Copying</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A curious illustration of a mistake perpetuated by a -clerical error is the title of Viscount Glerawly. The -title was intended to have been Glenawly, but the bad -writing of a clerk converted the “n” into an “r,” and -the name having been so entered in the patent of -nobility, or some such document, could not be altered. -The same thing has happened to the mammoth. His -proper native name is “mammont,” but “mont” became<span class="pagenum">[51]</span> -“mout,” and then “moth.” A similar clerical error is -responsible for the name Gavial, which is applied to the -long, narrow-nosed crocodile of India, both as a scientific -name (Gavialis) and colloquially. Really the “v” -is due to a misreading of an “r,” the creature’s native -name being Garial. It was so written down and sent -home by an early explorer, but his handwriting being -wanting in clearness, the word was copied as Gavial and -the scientific patent issued in that name.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_22">22. <em>False News as to Extinct Monsters</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The tendency of English newspapers to bedeck themselves -every now and again with rank absurdities copied -from American rubbish-sheets is a disease. On no subject -outside the field of natural history and medicine -would any editor dream of printing the stuff which -does duty as “news” in regard to these departments—stuff -which has not even the semblance of being carefully -concocted, but yet is found “good enough” to -circulate as serious information.</p> - -<p>Another antediluvian monster, much larger than the -mammoth, was reported in a London evening paper at -the end of November 1907. The article devoted to it -is a mass of absurdity, a burlesque of a genuine note on -the subject. It appears that the most ordinary thing -happened at Los Angeles, California, namely, that some -workmen, in driving a tunnel, unearthed some fossil -bones. We are not surprised to learn (though it is -announced as a marvel) that the bones were those of -a mastodon (of which you may see a whole skeleton -in Cromwell-road), and those of the extinct American -elephant called Elephas columbi. This very commonplace -occurrence was certainly not worth recording in a -London daily paper. So it is elaborately dressed up<span class="pagenum">[52]</span> -with details intended to “fetch” the innocent reader. -The writer says Elephas columbi is as much larger than -the Siberian mammoth as that is larger than the horse -of to-day. The truth is that Elephas columbi and the -mammoth are as nearly as possible of the same size. -To writer goes on to tell of a “fossil horse,” found at -the same place, “a wonderful two-toed animal marked -by his cloven hoof.” That is cool impudence; it is precisely -“the double hoof” which none of the horse tribe -possess, but all the deer, cattle, and sheep do. He next -tells us that elephants and mastodons were never found -together before, but supposed to have shunned each -other’s company. This is an invention; their remains -are found side by side all over Europe. Then suddenly -the surprising statement is made, like a bolt from the -blue, “England ceases to be the Mother Country and -Germany the Fatherland to us,” and the pre-eminence -of America in providing the biggest thing on earth is -declared to have been already manifest “when the world -rose out of chaos.” It is satisfactory to be told that -England is not the Mother Country of this silliness; -but whether the world which solemnly prints and reads -it can be said to have yet “risen out of chaos” must be -regarded as doubtful.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_23">23. <em>Mistletoe and Holly</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Christmas things and customs comprise much that -has great interest from a scientific point of view. Our -modern celebration of Christmas in England is a -combination of the Christian festival of the Nativity -with that of the Epiphany, and that of St. Nicholas, -who long ago was substituted for the sea god Neptune, -of classical mythology, by sea-faring folk. Santa Claus—or -Saint Nicholas—has his festival at the beginning -of December, but he has been carried over to Christmas<span class="pagenum">[53]</span> -Day, and appears as “Father Christmas” in -modern celebrations. There is no great antiquity about -this part of the tradition which we try to keep alive -at Christmas. The making of Christmas Day and Christmastide -into a special children’s festival is, on the other -hand, a moving back of the festival of the Epiphany, -when gifts were brought to the child Christ by wise -men of the East. In Rome I have assisted in celebrating -our Twelfth Night under the name “Befani,” at a -great illuminated public fair, near the Pantheon, where -children are taken to buy toys.</p> - -<p>There has been in England also a similar moving -back of the very ancient—even prehistoric—celebrations -of the New Year to Christmas, and hence it is that the -mysterious and sacred “mistletoe” of the Druids is -mingled in our houses with the less significant but -beautiful holly as a decoration. The Christian Church, -however, did not, and does not, sanction the introduction -of mistletoe into the sacred edifice, and not many years -ago those who loved and truly understood tradition -would not permit mistletoe to be mixed with holly even -in the private house at Christmastide. Mistletoe, it -was held, could not be rightly introduced until the new -year. The new year, however, of the Druids differed in -date from that of the later calendar, and fell in what is -to us the second week of March.</p> - -<p>The holly tree, with its splendid red berries and -shining, prickly leaves, is a beautiful decorative plant, -very hardy and abundant: it was used by the old -Romans in their “Saturnalia,” a feast which nearly -coincided with the Christmas of the new religion. -There is a species of holly in South America the leaves -of which are made into tea by the Indians, the Paraguay -tea or matté. This tea is an unpleasant, bitter -decoction, devoid of aroma, if I may judge from samples -which I have tasted in London. “Ilex” is the -botanical name of the genus to which both our holly-tree<span class="pagenum">[54]</span> -and the Paraguay tea belong, but it must not be -confused with the evergreen oak to which the name -Quercus ilex is given on account of the resemblance of -its leaves to those of a holly.</p> - -<p>The mistletoe (or mistil-tan, the pale branch, in -Anglo-Saxon) is a pale-coloured, small-flowered member -of a great family of parasitic plants, the Loranthaceæ. -They all live upon trees, and draw a part of their -nourishment from the juices of the tree into which their -rootlets penetrate. The tropical allies of the mistletoe -are very beautiful plants, with fine bunches of brilliantly-coloured -flowers and broad handsome green leaves. -Our mistletoe is most commonly found parasitic on -apple trees and poplar trees. It occurs on nearly all -our trees, but is very rare on the oak. A careful -inquiry some time ago resulted in the discovery of only -seven oaks in all England on which mistletoe was -growing. The Druids took their sacred mistletoe from -the sacred oak tree on account of its rarity. To them -it was a charm against infertility and sterility, and, -according to Pliny, was cut and distributed at the new -year with great ceremony and the sacrifice of heifers. -Its paired white berries contain a viscid fluid which -gives it its botanical name Viscum album—and causes -the seeds to adhere to the beaks of birds—and thus to -be transported to a distance and introduced by the -birds’ attempts to wipe their beaks into the cracks of -the bark of trees, in which the seeds germinate.</p> - -<p>The white-berried mistletoe is the only English kind, -and red mistletoe seems altogether out of character. -But a red-berried species (Viscum cruciatum) is parasitic -on the olive tree in Spain, North Africa, and Syria. -Curiously enough, though the white-berried mistletoe is -excommunicated by the Western Christian Church -on account of its use in pagan worship, the red-berried -mistletoe was gathered from olive trees in the Garden of -Gethsemane and in the enclosure of the Holy Sepulchre<span class="pagenum">[55]</span> -at Jerusalem by Sir Joseph Hooker, the great botanist. -The red-berried mistletoe was successfully raised from -seed on young olive trees six years ago in this country -by the Hon. Charles Ellis, of Frensham, near -Haslemere, and was figured at that time by Hooker.</p> - -<p>The mistletoe has an evil name in Scandinavian -mythology. Baldur, the beautiful, the Sun-god, was -made, like Achilles, invulnerable to spears and arrows -cut from whatever tree grows on earth. All things had -taken an oath not to hurt him, and the gods of -Walhalla amused themselves by throwing all sorts of -darts and clubs at him—none could hurt him. At last -the blind god Höder, who loved the beautiful Baldur -none the less because he himself was weakly and -sightless, also ventured to throw a dart at his invulnerable -friend. It sped home, pierced Baldur’s heart, and -killed him. The dart was made of mistletoe, a tree -that does not grow on earth, but lives as a parasite high -up on other trees, and had taken no oath to spare -Baldur. It had been put into the blind god’s hand in -a friendly helpful sort of way by a designing female, -who was really the evil spirit Loki in disguise. What -is the allegory? Does the mistletoe dart stand for -calumny? Is the mistletoe associated with calumny -because it is a parasite in high places? If one must -choose between the mistletoe myth of Norsemen and -Briton—the latter, which survives in the power -accorded to the mistletoe to license, even to command, -by its mere overhead existence, the giving and taking of -unexpected kisses and of expected ones, too, is certainly -the more cheerful and suitable to the hopeful enterprise -of New Year.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_24">24. <em>The Cattle Show</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>I always look upon the Christmas Cattle Show of the -Smithfield Club as a scientific delight. Breeding is<span class="pagenum">[56]</span> -a most serious branch of scientific knowledge, held by -many people (of whom I am one) to be of more -importance to statesmen, politicians, and philanthropists -than any other kind of knowledge, and yet almost -absolutely neglected and completely ignored except by -our farmers and horticulturists. When examining in -turn the splendid animals at Islington I have felt -indignant that it should be not improbable that, owing -to ignorance and neglect in official quarters, the long -matured traditions and built-up skill of our cattle-breeders -will be destroyed, crushed out of existence by -huge, devastating capitalist “combines.” Soon we shall -not get the beef we wish for, but we shall have to take -whatever inferior stuff the giant monopolist chooses to -force on us—or go without! Our wonderful stock, so -patiently and happily bred, the envy of the world, will -disappear, and our breeders forget their art. We -shall none of us in Britain know more about prime beef, -roasts, grills, and marrow-bones than do the people of -Europe or the eaters of terrapin and soft-shelled -crabs.</p> - -<p>It is wonderful that man, by deliberate choice in -selecting the sires and dams, has been able to produce -such widely-different races as the short-horn, the Highland -and the Sussex breed, and not only to produce them, -but to keep them there generation after generation. In -Nature, no such deviations are allowed—her motto is -“One species, one shape,” which is only relaxed so as to -allow a few geographical varieties. It is man who -makes all these strange breeds, just as he has made such -a queer, irregular, varied lot of creatures from the -human stock. Withdraw once and for all man’s -guiding “intelligence,” or perversity, if you choose so -to call it, and all these cattle would in a few hundred -years revert to one form, nearly (but not quite) the -same as that they came from. So, too, the Sheep; so, -too, the Pigs. And man himself, if one could poison<span class="pagenum">[57]</span> -him universally with a mind-destroying microbe, would -become a beautiful, healthy, silly creature, dying at first -by millions annually, and at last represented by a -hundred thousand unvarying specimens, inhabiting the -warm but healthy corners of the earth, aimlessly happy, -free from disease, neither increasing nor decreasing in -number. It is legitimate, and is a means of examining -the whole problem of man’s history, to inquire whether -we have reason or not to suppose that, were intelligent -man thus removed arbitrarily and completely from the -scene, a new “lord of the world” would arise, by -normal evolutionary process. A bird, an elephant, a -rat, might give rise to the new line of progressive -development, and, unchecked by man, once jealous and -repressive, but now down-fallen, this new stock might -acquire such brains and wits as we men now boast of, -and people the earth. You never can tell! But it is -not the business of science to expatiate on such possibilities.</p> - -<p>The domesticated cattle of Europe are of very -ancient prehistoric origin. They are for convenience -called “Bos taurus,” and seem to be derived from the -huge Bos primigenius or Aurochs, the Urus of Cæsar, -which was wild in Central Europe in his time, and from -the Indian Bos indicus—which is represented by the -Indian and African native breeds of “humped” cattle. -It is, however, very difficult to trace most of man’s -domesticated animals or his cultivated plants to their -original wild forms and original habitation. At the -Cattle Show we only see British and Irish breeds, and -only those cattle bred as meat-makers—the Highland, -the Welsh, the Shorthorns, the polled Angus, the South -Devons, the Hereford, the Sussex, the Galloway, the -Dexter. But there are other British breeds famous for -their milk-producing quality, such as the Guernseys and -Jerseys, whilst in Hungary, Italy, and Spain they have -magnificent breeds of great size, and often with truly<span class="pagenum">[58]</span> -splendid spirally-turned horns (e.g. the Spanish), which -are used for ploughing and carting, and are fattened, -killed, and eaten after doing ten years’ good work. -These fine creatures are not seen in England. They -come nearest to the extinct Aurochs, which was, -however, bigger than any of them. It, too, existed in -prehistoric times in England, and we find its bones in -the gravel of the Thames Valley. The last aurochs, or -wild bull of Europe, was killed in Poland near the end -of the seventeenth century. The wild Chillingham -cattle are Roman cattle run wild. Many of these -breeds and the bones of the aurochs to compare as to -size may be seen in the north hall of the Natural -History Museum, where I commenced a collection of -domesticated breeds of cattle, sheep, horses, dogs, &c., -eight years ago. Chillingham cattle are to be seen in -the Zoological Gardens.</p> - -<p>An interesting fact in this connection is that the -splendid bull which is kept in half-wild herds in Spain -for the purpose of “bull-fights,” is of a totally different -race from that of the big, long-horned agricultural -cattle. It may be seen at Cromwell-road, a specimen -killed in the ring having been procured at my request -and presented to the museum through the kindness of -the British Consul at Seville. The Spanish fighting -bull is, curiously enough, more like our Channel Island -milk-producing cattle than any other. It probably -came to Spain from North Africa—but there seems to -be no record or history concerning it—and if there were -it would probably be a fantastic invention. It seems -that only the bulls of this special breed can be played -with and dazzled by the matador’s red cloak. A Scotch -bull was once brought by sea to Seville and introduced -to the arena. He paid no attention to cloaks, red or -otherwise, but always went straight for his man. It is -stated that he was soon left quite alone in the ring! -The native African cattle (of Indian origin) at Ujiji and<span class="pagenum">[59]</span> -in Damaraland have the biggest horns of any true -Bos—as much as <span class="nowrap">13 <span class="fnum">1</span>/<span class="fden">2</span></span> ft. along the curve from point to -point. We have to distinguish from our own cattle, -for which there is no name except “Bos taurus,” for -neither ox, bull, cow, heifer, nor steer will do—the other -bovines—the buffaloes, the yak, and the bison—besides -those great beasts the gayal and the gaur of India and -the banting of Malay. All these may be seen and -studied either in the Museum or the Zoological Gardens.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_25">25. <em>The Experimental Method</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The observations lately made by a Chancellor of the -Exchequer about an attempt to put salt on a bird’s tail -remind me of my first attempt to deal experimentally -with a popular superstition. I was a very trustful little -boy, and I had been assured by various grown-up -friends that if you place salt on a bird’s tail the bird -becomes as it were transfixed and dazed, and that you -can then pick it up and carry it off. On several -occasions I carried a packet of salt into the London -park where my sister and I were daily taken by our -nurse. In vain I threw the salt at the sparrows. They -always flew away, and I came to the conclusion that I -had not succeeded in getting any salt or, at any rate, -not enough on to the tail of any one of them.</p> - -<p>Then I devised a great experiment. There was a sort -of creek eight feet long and three feet broad at the west -end of the ornamental water in St. James’s Park. My -sister attracted several ducks with offerings of bread -into this creek, and I, standing near its entrance, with a -huge paper bag of salt, trembled with excitement at -the approaching success of my scheme. I poured -quantities—whole ounces of salt—on to the tails of the -doomed birds as they passed me on their way back from -the creek to the open water. Their tails were covered<span class="pagenum">[60]</span> -with salt. But, to my surprise and horror, they did -not stop! They gaily swam forward, shaking their -feathers and uttering derisive “quacks.” I was profoundly -troubled and distressed. I had clearly proved -one thing, namely, that my nursemaid, uncle, and -several other trusted friends—but not, I am still glad -to remember, my father—were either deliberate deceivers -or themselves the victims of illusion. I was -confirmed in my youthful wish to try whether things -are as people say they are or not. Somewhat early -perhaps, I adopted the motto of the Royal Society, -“Nullius in verba.” And a very good motto it is, too, -in spite of the worthy Todhunter and other toiling -pedagogues, who have declared that it is outrageous to -encourage a youth to seek demonstration rather than -accept the statement of his teacher, especially if the -latter be a clergyman. My experiment was on closely -similar lines to that made by the Royal Society on -July 24, 1660—in regard to the alleged property of -powdered rhinoceros horn—which was reputed to -paralyse poisonous creatures such as snakes, scorpions, -and spiders. We read in the journal-book, still preserved -by the society, under this date: “A circle was -made with powder of unicorne’s horn, and a spider set -in the middle of it, but it immediately ran out several -times repeated. The spider once made some stay upon -the powder.”</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_26">26. <em>Hypnotism and an Experiment on the Influence of the Magnet</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A more interesting result followed from an experiment -made in the same spirit twenty-five years later. -I was in Paris, and went with a medical friend to visit -the celebrated physician Charcot, to whom at that time -I was a stranger, at the Salpêtrière Hospital. He and<span class="pagenum">[61]</span> -his assistants were making very interesting experiments -on hypnotism. Charcot allowed great latitude to the -young doctors who worked with him. They initiated -and carried through very wild “exploratory” experiments -on this difficult subject. Charcot did not discourage -them, but did not accept their results unless -established by unassailable evidence, although his views -were absurdly misrepresented by the newspapers and -wondermongers of the day.</p> - -<p>At this time there had been a revival of the ancient -and fanciful doctrine of “metallic sympathies,” which -flourished a hundred years ago, and was even then but -a revival of the strange fancies as to “sympathetic -powders,” which were brought before the Royal Society -by Sir Kenelm Digby at one of its first meetings, in -1660. In the journal-book of the Royal Society of -June 5 of that year, we read, “Magnetical cures were -then discoursed of. Sir Gilbert Talbot promised to -bring in what he knew of sympatheticall cures. Those -that had any powder of sympathy were desired to bring -some of it at the next meeting. Sir Kenelm Digby -related that the calcined powder of toades reverberated, -applyed in bagges upon the stomach of a pestiferate -body, cures it by several applications.” The belief in -sympathetic powders and metals was a last survival of -the mediæval doctrine of “signatures,” itself a form of -the fetish still practised by African witch-doctors, and -directly connected with the universal system of magic -and witchcraft of European as well as of more remote -populations. To this day, such beliefs lie close beneath -the thin crust of modern knowledge and civilisation, -even in England, treasured in obscure tradition and -ready to burst forth in grotesque revivals in all classes -of society. The Royal Society put many of these -reputed mechanisms of witchcraft and magic to the -test, and by showing their failure to produce the effects -attributed to them, helped greatly to cause witches,<span class="pagenum">[62]</span> -wizards, and their followers to draw in their horns and -disappear. The germ, however, remained, and reappears -in various forms to-day.</p> - -<p>Thirty years ago some of the doctors in Paris believed -that a small disc of gold, or copper, or of silver, laid -flat on the arm could produce an absence of sensation -in the arm, and that whilst one person could be thus -affected by one metal another person would respond -only to another metal, according to a supposed “sympathy” -or special affinity of the nervous system for -this or that metal. This astonishing doctrine was -thought to be proved by certain experiments made with -the curiously “nervous” (hysterical) women who frequent -the Salpêtrière Hospital as out-patients. That the loss -of sensation, which was real enough, was due to what is -called “suggestion”—that is to say, a belief on the -part of the patient that such would be the case, because -the doctor said it would—and had nothing to do with -one metal or another, was subsequently proved by -making use of wooden discs in place of metallic ones, -the patient being led to suppose that a disc of metal of -the kind with which she believed herself “sympathetic” -was being applied. Sensation disappeared just as -readily as when a special metallic disc was used.</p> - -<p>The old hypothesis of the influence of a magnet on -the human body was at this time revived, and Charcot’s -pupils found that when a susceptible female patient -held in the hand a bar of iron surrounded by a coil of -copper wire leading to a chemical electric cell or battery -nothing happened so long as the connection was broken. -But as soon as the wire was connected so as to set up an -electric current and to make the bar of iron into a -magnet, the hand and arm (up to the shoulder) of the -young woman holding the bar, lost all sensation. She -was not allowed to see her hand and arm, and was -apparently quite unconscious of the thrusting of large -carpet-needles into, and even through, them, though as<span class="pagenum">[63]</span> -long as the bar of iron was not magnetised she shrunk -from a pin-prick applied to the same part. I saw this -experiment with Charcot and some others present, and -I noticed that the order to an assistant to “make -contact,” that is to say, to convert the bar of iron into -a magnet, was given very emphatically by Charcot, and -that there was an attitude of expectation on the part of -all present—which was followed by the demonstration -by means of needle-pricking that the young woman’s -arm had lost sensation, or, as they say, “was in a state -of anæsthesia.”</p> - -<p>Charcot went away saying he should repeat the experiment -before some medical friends in an hour or two. -In the meantime, being left alone in the laboratory -with my companion as witness, I emptied the chemical -fluid (potassium bichromate) from the electric battery -and substituted pure water. It was now incapable of -setting up an electric current and converting the bar -into a magnet. When Charcot returned with his -visitors, the patient was brought in, and the whole -ritual repeated. There was no effect on sensation when -the bar was held in the hand so long as the order to -set the current going, and so magnetise the bar, had -not been given. At last the word was given, “Make!” -and at once the patient’s arm became anæsthetised, as -earlier in the day. We ran large carpet-needles into -the hand without the smallest evidence of the patient’s -knowledge. The order was given to break the current -(that is, to cease magnetising the bar), and at once the -young woman exhibited signs of discomfort, and -remonstrated with Charcot for allowing such big needles -to be thrust into her hand when she was devoid of -sensation! My experiment had succeeded perfectly.</p> - -<p>It would not have done to let Charcot, or anyone -else (except my witness) know that when the order -“Make” was given, there was no “making,” but that -the bar remained as before un-magnetised. The conviction<span class="pagenum">[64]</span> -of everyone, including Charcot himself, that the -bar became a magnet, and that loss of sensation would -follow, was a necessary condition of the “suggestion” -or control of the patient. It was thus demonstrated -that the state of the iron bar as magnet or not magnet -had nothing to do with the result, but that the important -thing was that the patient should believe that -the bar became a magnet, and that she should be influenced -by her expectation, and that of all those -around her, that the bar, being now a magnet, sensation -would disappear from her arm. With appropriate -apologies I explained to Charcot that the electric -battery had been emptied by me, and that no current -had been produced. The assistants rushed to verify -the fact, and I was expecting that I should be frigidly -requested to take my leave, when my hand was grasped, -and my shoulder held by the great physician, who said, -“Mais que vous avez bien fait, mon cher Monsieur!” -I had many delightful hours with him in after years, -both at the Salpêtrière and in his beautiful old house -and garden in the Boulevard St. Germain.</p> - -<p>There are few “subjects” in this country for the -student of hypnotism to equal the patients of the -Salpêtrière and other hospitals in France—and very -few amongst those who read, and even write, about -“occultism” and “super-normal phenomena” know the -leading facts which have been established in regard to -this important branch of psychology. The study of the -natural history of the mind, its modes of activity, and -its defects and diseases is of fundamental importance—but -its results are often either unknown or greatly misunderstood -by those who have most need of such knowledge, -namely those who, mistaking the attitude of an -ignorant child for that of “a candid inquirer,” try to -form a judgment as to the truth or untruth of stories of -ghosts, thought-transference, spirit-controls, crystal-gazing, -divining-rods, amulets, and the evil eye.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[65]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_27">27. <em>Luminous Owls and Other Luminous Animals and Plants</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A correspondent lately described in a letter to a London -newspaper what he believed to have been “a luminous -owl,” which was seen flying about at night in Norfolk. -He mentioned the well-known fact that the dense greasy -patch of feathers on the breast of the heron is said to -be luminous by many trustworthy observers. It is very -probable that it was some carnivorous or fish-eating -bird, which was thus seen in a luminous condition at -night. The occurrence is much more in accordance -with known facts than most people would suppose to -be the case. Light, even strong light, is produced by -many natural objects without the accompaniment of -heat. We usually expect not merely fire where there -is smoke, but heat—in fact, great heat, where there -is light or flame. Yet there are many instances to -the contrary, and the word “phosphorescence” is used -to indicate a production of light without heat in -reference to the fact that phosphorus is luminous, -even when covered with water, although no appreciable -heat accompanies the light such as we are -accustomed to observe in ordinary “combustion” or -burning.</p> - -<p>There is more than one kind of phosphorescence. -We separate the phosphorescence which is due to the -oxidation of peculiar fatty matters in the bodies of -plants and of animals (such as glow-worms) from that -which is caused by the breaking or heating of crystals -(white arsenic and apatite), or by longer or shorter -exposure to the sun’s rays (luminous paint), or by -radio-activity, or by electrical discharges in vacuum -tubes.</p> - -<p>The “luminous owl” of the above-mentioned correspondent -and the luminous breast of the heron probably<span class="pagenum">[66]</span> -owe their strange appearance to the birds having smeared -themselves with phosphorescent carrion or dead fish, the -luminosity of which is due to bacteria. The simplest -case of phosphorescence in living things is that of the -almost ubiquitous phosphorescent bacteria, minute -microbes like those which cause putrefaction. They -can be obtained and cultivated from almost any sample -of sea water. A thin slice of meat placed in a shallow -dish of salt water, so as to be barely covered by the -liquid, will in cool, damp weather, almost certainly -become covered with the growth of this phosphorescent -germ and appear brilliantly luminous. The populations -of seaside towns have often been terrified by -all the meat in the butchers’ shops suddenly becoming -thus phosphorescent. The growth may be cultivated -in flasks of salt broth. I have prepared such flasks, -which, when shaken so as to introduce oxygen, give -out a heatless blaze of light of a greenish colour, -brilliant enough to light up a room. I once found a -bone in a dog’s kennel which was brilliantly phosphorescent -owing to this bacterium. I kept it for several -days and showed it to Huxley as well as to other -friends. A certain kind of phosphorescent bacteria are -parasitic in the blood of sandhoppers, causing a disease -which kills them. The diseased sandhoppers shine like -glow-worms. I have found them abundantly on the -sea shore near Boulogne and near Trouville, but not -yet on the English coast. The bacteria can be seen -with the microscope and inoculated from diseased -luminous sandhoppers into healthy ones by using a -needle to prick first the diseased and then the healthy -creature.</p> - -<p>The animals of the sea are often provided with -secreting organs, producing a fatty body which can -be oxidised and made luminous at the pleasure of -the animal. Thus many marine worms and minute -sea-shrimps give out brilliant flashes of light. Jelly-fish<span class="pagenum">[67]</span> -of many kinds, and the minute noctiluca, no bigger -than a pin’s head, and the three-horned animalcule -Ceratium tripos are the usual cause of the phosphorescence -of the sea on our own coast. Deep-sea fishes -are provided with large phosphorescent discs or plates -on the surface of the body, which are sometimes -furnished with lenses like a bull’s-eye lantern. Glow-worms -and fire-flies and some tropical beetles are -examples of insects which have fatty phosphorescent -organs which they can illuminate (oxidise) at pleasure, -under the control of the nervous system. Some of the -West Indian phosphorescent beetles are remarkable for -having “lights” of two different colours. In the -marshes around Mantua the fire-flies are so abundant -at the end of June that the air for miles is full of -them, and the sight so extraordinary and beautiful as -to be worth a long journey to see. I have seen fire-flies -as far north as Bonn on the Rhine. Once I -was nearly upset by a horse shying at a glow-worm -on a bank in Worcestershire. Some moulds and well-grown -toadstools are phosphorescent, and a phosphorescent -earthworm, a peculiar species, now well known, -was first of all discovered in the South of Ireland by -the late Professor Allman. In the autumn I have -often picked up the phosphorescent centipede, which -is remarkable for the fact that the phosphorescent -material is a kind of slime which exudes from the -body—the creature leaving thus a luminous trail -behind it as it crawls. The piddock, or pholas—a -boring sort of mussel—has brilliant phosphorescent -glands, and the boys at Naples love to munch these -shell-fish at night, and then to alarm the passer-by -by opening their mouths, and showing a brilliant green -light within. Cases are recorded, but not recently, of -persons suffering from tuberculosis becoming phosphorescent; -a possible, but certainly a rare, occurrence. -Animal and vegetable phosphorescence is varied in<span class="pagenum">[68]</span> -colour. The light emitted is blue-green, green, yellow, -orange, and even red in different cases. It is always -due to the oxidation of a separate fatty chemical body, -which can in many instances be extracted, then dried, -and subsequently made luminous by moistening with -ether, in consequence of which oxidation by the oxygen -of the atmosphere is facilitated.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_28">28. <em>Reminiscences of Lord Kelvin</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The late Lord Kelvin was one of the most fascinating -personalities in the learned world. He uttered with a -delightful simplicity the thoughts, however romantic -and fanciful, which bubbled up in his wonderful brain. -It was because he was so much of a poet that he -was so great a man of science. Atoms and molecules -and vortices, and the vibrations and gyrations of ether, -and “sorting demons” were all pictured in his mind’s -eye, and used as counters of thought to give shape and -the equivalent of tangible reality to his conceptions. -By such conceptions he was able to present to himself -and his listeners the complex mechanisms of crystals, -of liquids, of gases, of electrical and magnetic currents, -and the endless astounding proceedings of rays of light -unsuspected by the ordinary man.</p> - -<p>I think the last occasion on which he spoke in public -was after Sir David Gill’s brilliant address to the British -Association at Leicester last August. Lord Kelvin was -sitting close to me on that occasion, and I noticed that -he never moved his gaze from the speaker. He followed -Sir David’s account of stars, whose distance is stated by -the number of years it takes for their light to travel to -this earth, like an enraptured schoolboy, and cheered -when the evidence for the existence of two great streams -of movement of the heavenly bodies, in opposite directions, -going no one knows whither, coming no one knows<span class="pagenum">[69]</span> -whence, was sketched to us by the lecturer. In proposing -a vote of thanks to Sir David Gill, Lord Kelvin -burst into a sort of rhapsody, in which, with unaffected -enthusiasm, he declared that we had been taken on a -journey far more wonderful than that of Aladdin on -the enchanted carpet; we had been carried to the -remotest stars and well-nigh round the universe, and -brought back safely to Leicester on the wings of science, -and the most marvellous thing about it all was that -it is true!</p> - -<p>A few weeks before this Lord Kelvin was at the -dinner in celebration of the jubilee of the foundation -of the Chemical Society. In the speech which he then -made he referred to the painful accident of a year or so -ago which we had all so much regretted, when he had -burnt his hand accidentally in some experiments with -phosphorus, and had had to carry his arm in a sling -for some weeks. “Lord Rayleigh, the president of the -Royal Society,” he said, “has just told us how, as a -boy, he gave proof of his devotion to chemical science -by burning his fingers with phosphorus—but I think -my devotion must be considered greater than his, for I -burnt my fingers very badly with phosphorus only last -year, when I was 83 years old. It was at the end -of April. My friends said I was old enough to know -better, and it should have happened, not at the end -of April, but on the first day, of that month.” Lord -Kelvin was associated in work in the sixties and seventies -with another splendid man, Tait, of Edinburgh, who, -besides being a great professor of “Natural Philosophy,” -and joint author of the celebrated treatise known as -<cite>Thomson and Tait</cite>, was a great athlete—a golfer of -the first class, a first-rate billiard player, and a wise -lover of good ale, which he drank and gave to his -friends to drink, whilst he discoursed as few, if any, -to my knowledge, can now do, of things philosophical, -mathematical, and humane.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[70]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_29">29. <em>The So-called Jargon of Science</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>It is often discussed as to whether science fails to -obtain the attention of the public and to excite intelligent -interest, owing to the obscure language which -lecturers and writers use when attempting to expound -scientific views and discoveries to “the ordinary man,” -or whether the fault lies with the “ordinary man” -himself, who is too frivolous to bother about following -carefully the words addressed to him, and, moreover, -has never learnt even the A B C of science at school. -It is certainly the case, as Professor Turner, the Oxford -professor of astronomy, has pointed out, that a popular -lecturer could tell his auditors a good deal more in -an hour if they already had the elements of his subject -at their fingers’ ends than he can under the existing -state of neglect of school education in the natural -sciences. That, however, seems to be obvious enough, -and does not touch the real question.</p> - -<p>I have had a long experience, both in lecturing myself -and in assisting in the training of others to lecture and -also to inform the uninstructed public by means of -museum-labels and popular notes. It seems to me that -there are a large number of men who, even though -capable of expressing themselves clearly under usual -circumstances, yet fail to do so when trying to expound -or to teach, in consequence of three distinct faults, any -one of which is enough to render their discourse or -writing hopelessly obscure to “the man in the street.” -These are, first, a kind of pride in using special terms -and modes of expression which infatuates the lecturer or -writer, and leads him, without reflection, to an attitude -of mind expressed by saying, “That is the correct statement -about this matter, short and true. If you don’t -understand it, there are others who can. You can leave -it alone; it is not worth my while to spend time and<span class="pagenum">[71]</span> -trouble to explain further; it is for you to give yourselves -the trouble to find out what I mean.” The second -fault is a real incapacity (which occurs in many learned -men) to realise the state of mind of the uninstructed -man, woman or child who eagerly desires to be instructed: -this is want of imagination and want of sympathy. -There is no cure for those who fail as teachers for either -of these two reasons.</p> - -<p>The third fault is much more widely at work, and the -most kindly sympathetic lecturers and writers—but more -especially lecturers—often suffer from it and could easily -amend their practice. It consists in the attempt to tell -the audience or reader too much—vastly too much—in -the limit of one hour, or within the space of a few lines -or pages. This failure is well-nigh universal. I have -heard a distinguished discoverer, an eloquent and able -man, try to tell a completely ignorant audience in one -hour the results of years of experiment and work by -many men on the electrical currents observed in nerves. -The audience did not know what is meant by an electrical -current, nor anything about nerves, nor a single one of -the technical terms necessarily used by the lecturer. The -task was an impossible one. In six lectures it might -have been accomplished, and great delight and increase -of understanding afforded to the listeners instead of -perplexity and a sense of their own incapacity and the -hopeless obscurity of science. That, I am convinced, is -the real trouble, viz., the attempt to tell too much in a -short time, the failure by the lecturer to arrange his -exposition in a series of well-considered, definite steps, -each exciting the desire to know more, and each given -sufficient time and experimental illustration or pictorial -demonstration to lodge its meaning and value safely and -soundly in the tender brain of the ignorant but willing -listener. I am convinced that there is in very many -lecturers a tendency to try to crowd and compress into -one lecture what should occupy ten—if the willing and<span class="pagenum">[72]</span> -intelligent but ignorant listener is to feel happy and is -really to understand what is said and done for his -instruction. A special difficulty also arises from the -fact that the lecturer often feels himself called upon to -address and to say something to those among the -audience who already know a good deal about his subject, -as well as to make things clear to those who are absolute -novices.</p> - -<p>Some people have made this discussion the opportunity -for attacking on the one hand the English -language, and on the other the use of special names -applied by men of science to special things and special -processes. We cannot at once change the English -language, even did we wish to do so. But the creation -of special names to distinguish things not distinguished -from one another in common speech is a necessity. It -cannot be avoided. It is mere impatience and temper to -call the names and terms which are necessary as -counters of thought “jargon.” No doubt there may -be in some lecturers and writers a tendency to excessive -use of special terms and names, but the real trouble in -the matter arises from the too rapid thrusting of a large -number of such unfamiliar words upon an untrained -audience. If new words are introduced in moderation -they can be assimilated. They cannot be dispensed -with altogether. A correspondent lately complained -to me that I wrote of the minute creature which causes -the sleeping sickness as a Trypanosome, whereas, had I -called it “a blood-parasite” he would have known what -I meant, and been able to follow my statement more -easily. I am sorry to say that I cannot agree with him. -There are many kinds of blood-parasites; there are the -worms known as Filariæ, there are the vegetable -microbes known as bacteria and bacilli and spirilla, and -there are minute creatures of an animal nature called -pyroplasma and trypanosoma (beside some others). -These must be distinguished from one another if we are<span class="pagenum">[73]</span> -to understand anything about the causation of disease -by microbes. It would be mere muddling and confusion -to simply call them all by the same name, simply -“blood parasite.” That would cause the same sort of -confusion as would occur if the Smiths or Browns of our -acquaintance had no Christian names by which we can -separate each member of the class from the others and -assign to him his own special qualities, opinions, and -property. What some people call “scientific jargon” -is assuredly not a thing to be proud of or to mouth with -a sense of superiority. Nevertheless, it is absolutely -necessary, and must be introduced gently and considerately -to the stranger who can and will, if reasonably -handled, appreciate the immeasurable advantage of -having distinct words to signify distinct things. That, -after all, is an elementary feature in all language. And -just as the “jargon” of a game, a sport, or a profession -has a fascination for those who use it, and forms a bond -of union or special understanding between them, so -inevitably does the jargon of a branch of science -flourish in the thought and on the lips of those who -devote themselves to that branch, and bind them in -a sort of freemasonry. We do not expect cricketers -or golfers to talk in plain English; why should we -expect chemists or naturalists to do so? After all, it is -a question of moderation and of gradually increasing the -dose. The beginner must not be terrified by an array -of outlandish words.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_30">30. <em>Rats and the Plague</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Rats! Who said rats? That is an important -question, because the word means different things to -different people. To some persons “rats” means -simply “nonsense”! To Sir James Crichton Browne -it means the devastator of stores and the dread carrier<span class="pagenum">[74]</span> -of bubonic plague. To the naturalist it means a group -or natural cohort of small mammals similar to our -common rat and mouse, representatives of which are -found in every quarter of the globe and in almost -every island of the sea. The distinct “kinds” or -“species” are numbered by the hundred. They are -extraordinarily alike, and can only be distinguished -and classified into proper “species” by careful examination -and measurement. Mr. Oldfield Thomas, of the -Natural History Museum, has made a special study -of them. To give an idea of his work, it may be -mentioned that ninety different names had been given -by previous writers to as many apparently distinct -kinds of rat occurring in India. But by careful -measurement and study of the relations to one another -of these rats, Mr. Thomas has reduced the number of -really distinct Indian species of rats and mice (for a -mouse is only a smaller rat) to nineteen. What we -call in English water-rats, or water-voles, field-voles, -and such little foreign beasts as the lemming and the -hamster, are very close to rats in appearance, but are -separated on account of clear differences of structure -from true rats and mice.</p> - -<p>At a meeting in London the total destruction of -“rats” was advocated. Whether it was affirmed at the -meeting, or was merely an error of those who wrote and -commented on the matter afterwards, I do not know, -but it was very generally stated in this connection that -the old Black rat (known to naturalists as Mus rattus) -is quite extinct in England, and that its place has been -taken by the Norwegian, or Grey rat (Mus decumanus), -also called the Hanoverian rat, because it became -noticeable by its abundance in this country at the -time of the accession of the Hanoverian kings. The -Black rat is not extinct in England, not even very rare. -Mr. Stendall lately sent me specimens caught in his warehouse -in the City of London, where they are abundant.<span class="pagenum">[75]</span> -In many localities, <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">e.g.</i> Great Yarmouth, and in isolated -dwelling-places they occur, and even outnumber the -Norwegian rat. A most important and remarkable -fact is that the rats which infest ships are often all Black -rats. The Black rat, or Alexandrine rat (as Mr. Thomas -calls it), lives in our houses, in the roof, in recesses of -woodwork. It is a house rat, whereas the Grey, or -Norwegian rat, lives in the sewers and the banks of -ditches, and only comes up into the basement of houses -through defective building. The Grey rat has driven -out the water-voles from many river banks near towns, -just as he has to a great extent taken the place of the -Black rat in houses where the kitchen and food stores -are close to and in communication with the sewer!</p> - -<p>The Black rat cannot be really distinguished by his -blackness. That is why some naturalists call him the -Alexandrine rat, so as to avoid a misleading implication. -He is often of a bright yellowish-brown colour -along the back—with longer dark-brown hairs and a -good deal of grey elsewhere—quite like the Norwegian -or Grey rat in colour. At the same time he is often -blackish, and frequently very black. The colour of all -these kinds of rats and mice can vary, according to the -conditions and colour surroundings in which they live. -Black, white, sandy-brown, or a mixture of spots of all -three colours, or a uniform “mouse-brown” tint, are -(as most boys know) the possibilities revealed by -allowing them to breed in captivity. Nature selects -accordingly the particular tint which affords protection -from observation by enemies in a given locality.</p> - -<p>The real distinction between the Black (Alexandrine) -rat and the Grey (Norwegian) rat is that the Black rat -is smaller, has a tail longer than its body (125 per cent.), -and long and wide ears, which stand out from the head. -The Grey (Norwegian) rat is a larger, heavy-bodied rat, -with a tail shorter than its body (90 per cent.), and -short ears. Both these rats are common in India, but<span class="pagenum">[76]</span> -there is a third kind, which is the commonest of the -three in Calcutta, and is probably the one most concerned -in the dissemination of plague. It differs in -some definite features from both the Black rat and -the Grey rat, although it is very much like the latter -in general appearance. It is called Nesokia Bengalensis, -or Mole-rat. It is a big rat—its tail is only 70 per -cent. the length of its body; the pads on the soles -of its feet differ from those of the two other rats; -its fur is thin and bristly, and when it is put into a -cage it erects its bristles and spits! It is, like the -Black rat, a stable and granary rat, and makes burrows -in which it stores grain.</p> - -<p>The rats of Calcutta have been carefully studied -lately by Dr. Hossack, in consequence of their connection -with the bubonic plague. In the older native -parts of Calcutta, the Mole rat is twice as common -as the Norwegian Grey rat, and the Black rat not so -abundant as the latter. In the central European -part of the town the Grey rat is commoner than the -Mole rat—because, apparently, the better-built houses -do not afford such facilities for burrowing. The Black -rat is here also by a good deal the most uncommon of the -three. All these rats suffer from the plague, die from -it, and the fleas which lived in their fur leave them -as they get cold, and make their way on to human -beings, whom they consequently infect with the plague -bacillus. This has now been quite conclusively proved -by the Indian doctors charged by Government with the -study of the causes of the plague. The plague bacillus—a -minute, rod-like organism, which grows in the -blood and lymph, once it has effected a lodgment, -and there produces deadly poison—was discovered some -fourteen years ago, but it is only recently that the -plague bacillus has been shown to live in the intestine -of the flea, which sucks it up with the blood or other -fluids of the rat on which it lives. The flea, which<span class="pagenum">[77]</span> -readily goes to man, does not suffer from the plague -bacilli which it has gorged, but conveys them to man -either by its bite or by its excrement.</p> - -<p>This being so, it becomes important to know all -about the fleas of rats. Quite unexpected facts have -been discovered in regard to them. In Europe a -very large flea is found on the grey and the black -rat. This kind has not, I believe, ever been found -on human beings or been known to bite them. But -in India, in the Philippines, and in the ports of the -Mediterranean, this northern rat-flea is rare, and its -place is taken by a smaller and more actively vagrant -flea, which Mr. Charles Rothschild (who is the great -authority on fleas) found upon several different kinds -of small animals in Egypt. He named it “Pulex -cheopis.” This is the flea (and not our big northern -rat-flea) which acts as the carrier of plague-germs from -rats to man in India. It appears from experiments -that the common flea of man (Pulex irritans) and the -cat-and-dog flea (Pulex felis), as well as the big northern -rat-flea (Ceratophyllus fasciatus), can harbour the -plague-bacillus if fed on plague-stricken animals, but -there are no observations to show (as there are about -the “Cheops flea”) that they pass habitually from man -to rats and rats to men.</p> - -<p>It is happily so long (200 years) since we had a real -outbreak of plague in Europe that we are still in doubt -as to whether the Grey rat or the Black rat is the more -susceptible to the disease—and what flea, if any, acts, -or has acted, as the carrier from rat to man in this part -of the world. The suggestion has been made that the -Grey Norwegian rat takes plague less easily than the -Black rat, or than the Indian Mole-rat (Nesokia), and -that the multiplication of the Grey rat in England -and France and consequent decrease in Black rats, is, -therefore, an advantage, so far as plague is concerned. -Possibly with the Grey rat has come the big rat-flea,<span class="pagenum">[78]</span> -which does not attack man as does the Cheops flea. -The disappearance of plague in Western Europe seems -to correspond in date with the arrival of the Grey rat. -But, on the other hand, an alteration in the character -of our houses and their greater “accommodation” for -the new rat rather than the old black species may -account both for the increase of the latter and for -the absence of dirt and vermin in the dwelling-rooms -and bed-chambers which formerly enabled the plague-bacillus -to flourish amongst us, and to reach the human -population—as it does now in India and China. All -this shows how necessary it is to have accurate true -knowledge of such despised creatures as rats and fleas, -if we are to live in great crowded cities closely packed -together. And it should also make us try to gain -further knowledge as to these creatures, so that we -may form a reasonable anticipation of the consequences -we are bringing down on our heads when we set about -exterminating this or that race of animals. We are -not yet sure that the Norwegian Grey rat is not a -blessing in disguise.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_31">31. <em>Ancient Temples and Astronomy</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Janssen, the French astronomer, who died about the -same time as Lord Kelvin, acquired celebrity by his -discovery of a method for seeing and studying the great -flames or prominences which surround the sun. The -glare of the great fiery ball is such that the eye is -blinded in ordinary circumstances to the light of -these prominences. They were only known from their -coming into view during the total eclipse of the sun’s -disc by the moon. Then they were seen as a great -fringe of pointed, tongue-like flames around the -darkened disc. But at other times no use of smoked -glass or telescope could bring them into view. Janssen<span class="pagenum">[79]</span> -went to India in 1868 to study these prominences of -the sun during the total eclipse of that year. His -purpose was to examine with a spectroscope the light -given out by the prominences. The day after the -eclipse Janssen found that he could still examine the -prominences and make out their shape and the chemical -elements present in them by looking at them through -the spectroscope, although the sun’s disc was now -uncovered, and it was impossible to see the prominences -with the unaided eye or with the telescope.</p> - -<p>A young English astronomer, hundreds of miles apart -from Janssen, on the same day, Aug. 18, 1868, made -the same discovery in the same way, independently. -The English astronomer was Norman Lockyer, and the -French Academy of Sciences caused a medal to be -struck in commemoration of this discovery. The medal -is before me as I write. It shows the heads of Janssen -and of Lockyer side by side, as they were forty years -ago.</p> - -<p>Each has carried on his researches and discoveries -with unabated vigour since that happy conjunction. -Sir Norman Lockyer has for many years added to his -constant study of the sun, fixed stars, and nebulæ -by means of the spectroscope and photographic record -of spectra, an inquiry into the evidence afforded by -astronomical facts first as to the age of Greek and -Egyptian temples, and latterly as to that of the -mysterious avenues and circles of stones (such as -Stonehenge) scattered about the British Islands, of the -history and use of which we have only vague traditions -and no actual records. These stone circles and avenues -are very numerous in Great Britain. The chief are -Stonehenge, Avebury, and Stanton Drew in the middle -South of England; the Hurlers, Boscawen-Un, -Tregaseal, the Merry Maidens, and the Nine Maidens in -Cornwall; Merrivale Avenue and Fernworthy Avenue -in Devon; many circles in Aberdeenshire, in Cumberland,<span class="pagenum">[80]</span> -Derbyshire, and Oxfordshire, as well as monuments of -the same kind in Wales. Sir Norman Lockyer has -obtained measurements of most of these and plans -showing the relations of the principal lines of their -ground plan to the points of the compass, and so to the -position occupied by the sun and by certain stars on -given days of the year at the rising or setting of those -heavenly bodies. It may well be asked what is Sir -Norman’s object in doing this?</p> - -<p>The explanation is as follows: The builders of -Christian churches in Europe have, as a rule, set out -the ground plan of the church shaped like a Latin -cross, so that the arms of the cross run north and south—the -head points to the east, or Orient, and the base to -the west. In consequence of this custom the word -“orientation” has come into use, to signify the direction -purposely given to the main length of a temple or -church. Now it appears that many, if not all, ancient -temples (including the ancient stone circles and avenues -of Britain) were purposely so “oriented” by their -builders that a particular star, or the sun itself, should -at a fixed day and hour in the year be seen during its -movement across the heavens through an opening in -the building especially designed for this purpose, so as -to allow the light of the star to fall into the most sacred -part of the temple, the “Naon,” or Holy of Holies. -At the moment of its appearance special ceremonies -were performed by the priests and worshippers in the -temple. The temple was dedicated to and carefully -“oriented to” that particular star. Thus, in ancient -Greece, the Pleiades, Sirius (the dog star), Spica, and -other stars were thus used; in Egypt, Capella, Canopus, -and Alpha Centauri; in Britain, Arcturus, as well as -those used by the Greeks.</p> - -<p>These temples were really astronomical observatories, -and were meant always to remain “oriented” to their -special star, which must, if the earth were steady in its<span class="pagenum">[81]</span> -position, although spinning like a top, and also circling -round the sun, duly appear each year at the expected -day and minute in the special “window” or aperture -designed so as to allow the star—then, and then only—to -shine into the temple. But the astronomers have -discovered that the earth is not steady! It “wobbles” -very slowly and regularly as a top wobbles. The position -of the axis of rotation—corresponding in position to the -stem of a top—does not remain one and the same, but -is pulled aside by the attraction of the sun and moon, -and moves round as one may often see in the spinning -of a top. The earth takes about 26,000 years for its -poles to complete the cycle of its wobble. <a id="Ref_81"></a>Moreover, in -addition to this, there is the fact that the earth’s axis -(stem of the top) is not nearly upright, but inclined at -a considerable angle (23 deg.) to the horizontal or plane -of its orbit round the sun, and that this inclination very -slowly changes, in addition to the wobbling movement. -The amount and rate of these changes in the -inclination of the axis of the earth have been definitely -ascertained by astronomers.</p> - -<p>I mention the nature of these movements because -they clearly enough must upset altogether the desired -result of the orientation of temples. The last-mentioned -slow increase of obliquity affects solar temples -chiefly, and the more rapid wobbling affects the star -temples—both to such a degree that temples oriented -two or three thousand years ago are now quite out of -line, and no longer “catch,” so to speak, their particular -star or the sun on the appointed day. They no longer -point truly, because the “pitch” of the earth has -altered since they were set.</p> - -<p>The next point is that astronomers are able to -calculate with surprising accuracy from other observations -how much exactly at this moment the “pointing,” -or “alignment,” must be “out” as compared with a -thousand, fifteen hundred, two, three, four, or more<span class="pagenum">[82]</span> -thousand years ago. Accordingly, if you know the -star to which an ancient temple was set or aligned, the -day of the solar year which was the festival or critical -moment of the appearance of the star in the sacred -aperture—and how much the temple is to-day out in -its pointing, that is to say, the exact amount of -swinging which would bring the temple back into its -original relation to the star—you have a means of -measuring the age of the temple; you have a measure -of the time which has elapsed since it acquired this -amount of departure from correct orientation. -Astronomy tells you how much it must get out of line -in every hundred years.</p> - -<p>Mr. F. C. Penrose, F.R.S., investigated this matter in regard -to several Greek temples; others besides Sir Norman -Lockyer have written on the aberration and calculable -age of Egyptian temples. It has, for instance, actually -been found that the temple of Ptah was aligned to the -sun in the year 5200 <span class="smcap">B.C.</span> The alignment is no longer -correct, and it appears that the Egyptians themselves -discovered that some of their most ancient temples had -lost correct alignment, and erected new and corrected -buildings in connection with them, and re-dedicated -them. Now Sir Norman is making a vigorous effort to -procure all the possible measurements and indications -concerning the prehistoric circles and avenues of -Britain before it is too late. They are being more and -more rapidly destroyed. Stonehenge has been carefully -measured and its present alignment determined by -various surveyors. Its age is discussed by Sir Norman -Lockyer in an interesting book, but we may soon -expect a further discussion of the whole subject of -these prehistoric British monuments from his pen. In -some cases, as in that of Stonehenge, the relation of -the temple to the sun is obvious and confirmed by -tradition and existing custom. But in many cases investigation -is rendered very difficult by the absence of<span class="pagenum">[83]</span> -any immediate indication of what precisely is the -heavenly body to which the temple was at its foundation -oriented.</p> - -<p>In the case of Stonehenge, the conclusion at which -Sir Norman Lockyer arrives is that there was an earlier -circle of small stones (still represented), but that the -temple was rededicated, and the larger trilithons (each -consisting of two uprights and a cross-piece) erected, -and the main opening of the circle aligned to the -midsummer rising sun about 1700 <span class="smcap">B.C.</span>, with a possible -error of 200 years, more or less. This is arrived at by -measurements showing the exact amount by which the -alignment is “out” at the present day. This date is -confirmed by the recent discovery of numerous stone -hammers when one of the big stones was dug under and -restored to the upright position from which it had -slipped. The stone age is believed to have given place -in Britain to the use of metal before 1700 <span class="smcap">B.C.</span>, and no -metal tools were found at Stonehenge.</p> - -<p>Stonehenge—the most wonderful, mysterious, and -complete of the great astronomical temples of Western -Europe—has come down to us from the absolute -darkness of prehistoric ages. Its secrets are still -buried in the ground around and under its huge -monoliths. This prodigious relic of the past is actually -the private possession of one happy man, Sir Edmund -Antrobus. Only two years ago he earned the gratitude -of all men by employing workmen and machinery, at -considerable expense, to restore one of the great stones -to its upright position. The extraordinary thing is -that whatever money is needed for the purpose is not -at once offered to enable him to examine and replace -with scrupulous care every stone, big and small, every -scrap of soil, within an area of many hundred yards, -embracing Stonehenge and all around it. I understand -that he is willing to sell this great possession to the -nation. It surely ought to be acquired as national<span class="pagenum">[84]</span> -property, and reverently excavated and preserved, -whilst every fragment of significance found in the -excavations should be placed in a special museum at -Amesbury or Salisbury, under unassailable guardianship. -Year by year it has crumbled away. We owe the -sincerest thanks to Sir Edmund Antrobus for having -placed a light wire fence around the venerated relics, -and for putting a guardian in charge so as to arrest, -even at this latest moment, the final desecration and -destruction of this splendid thing by heedless ruffians. -The protection afforded is, nevertheless, insufficient. -The delay in examining everything on the spot and in -making all that remains absolutely secure is a national -disgrace.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_32">32. <em>Alchemists of To-day and Yesterday</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The claim to have devised a secret process in virtue -of which sugar or charcoal placed in an iron crucible -and heated to a tremendous temperature is found on -subsequent cooling to contain large marketable diamonds -has a close similarity to the pretensions of the alchemists. -It differs in the fact that very minute -diamonds have actually been formed by a scientific -chemist (M. Moissan) in such a way, whilst the alchemists’ -search was for a substance—the “philosopher’s -stone,” as it was called, which was never discovered, but -was supposed to have the property, if mixed and heated -in a crucible with a base metal, of converting the latter -into gold. From time to time those engaged in this -search honestly thought that they had succeeded; others -were impostors, and others laboured year after year, led -on by elusive results and dazzling possibilities.</p> - -<p>In England, after the true scientific spirit had been -brought to bear on such inquiries by Robert Boyle and<span class="pagenum">[85]</span> -the founders of the Royal Society in the later years of -the seventeenth century, little was heard of “alchemy,” -and the word “chemistry” took its place, signifying a -new method of study in which the actual properties of -bodies, their combinations and decompositions, were -carefully ascertained and recorded without any prepossessions -as to either the mythical philosopher’s stone -or the elixir of life. But as late as 1783—only a -hundred and twenty-five years ago—we come across a -strange and tragic history in the records of the Royal -Society associated with the name of James Price, who -was a gentleman commoner of Magdalen Hall, Oxford. -After graduating as M.A., in 1777 he was, at the age -of twenty-nine, elected a Fellow of the Royal Society of -London. In the following year the University of Oxford -conferred on him the degree of M.D. in recognition -of his discoveries in natural science, and especially -for his chemical labours. Price was born in London -in 1752, and his name was originally Higginbotham, -but he changed it on receiving a fortune from a -relative.</p> - -<p>This fortunate young man, whose abilities and -character impressed and interested the learned men of -the day, provided himself with a laboratory at his -country house at Stoke, near Guildford. Here he -carried on his researches, and the year after that in -which honours were conferred on him by his university -and the great scientific society in London, he invited a -number of noblemen and gentlemen to his laboratory -to witness the performance of seven experiments, -similar to those of the alchemists—namely, the transmutation -of baser metals into silver and into gold. -The Lords Onslow, Palmerston, and King of that date -were amongst the company. Price produced a white -powder, which he declared to be capable of converting -fifty times its own weight of mercury into silver, and a -red powder, which, he said, was capable of converting<span class="pagenum">[86]</span> -sixty times its own weight of mercury into gold. The -preparation of these powders was a secret, and it was -the discovery of them for which Price claimed attention. -The experiments were made. In seven successive trials -the powders were mixed in a crucible with mercury, -first four crucibles, with weighed quantities of the white -powder, and then three other crucibles with weighed -quantities of the red powder. Silver and gold appeared -in the crucibles after heating in a furnace, as predicted -by Price. The precious metal produced was examined -by assayers and pronounced genuine. Specimens of the -gold were exhibited to his Majesty King George III., -and Price published a pamphlet entitled “An Account -of Some Experiments, &c.,” in which he repudiated the -doctrine of the philosopher’s stone, but claimed that he -had, by laborious experiment, discovered how to prepare -these composite powders, which were the practical -realisation of that long-sought marvel. He did not, -however, reveal the secret of their preparation. The -greatest excitement was caused by this publication -appearing under the name of James Price, M.D. (Oxon.), -F.R.S. It was translated into foreign languages, and -caused a tremendous commotion in the scientific world.</p> - -<p>Some of the older Fellows of the Royal Society, -friends of Price, now urged him privately to make known -his mode of preparing the powders, and pointed out the -propriety of his bringing his discovery before the society. -But this Price refused to do. To one of his friends he -wrote that he feared he might have been deceived by -the dealers who had sold mercury to him, and that -apparently it already contained gold. He was urged by -two leading Fellows of the society to repeat his experiments -in their presence, and he thereupon wrote that the -powders were exhausted, and that the expense of making -more was too great for him to bear, whilst the labour -involved had already affected his health, and he feared -to submit it to a further strain. The Royal Society<span class="pagenum">[87]</span> -now interfered, and the president (Sir Joseph Banks) -and officers insisted that, “for the honour of the -society,” he must repeat the experiments before delegates -of the society, and show that his statements were truthful -and his experiments without fraud.</p> - -<p>Under this pressure the unhappy Dr. Price consented -to repeat the experiments. He undertook to prepare in -six weeks ten powders similar to those which he had -used in his public demonstration. He appears to have -been in a desperate state of mind, knowing that he could -not expect to deceive the experts of the society. He hastily -studied the works of some of the German alchemists as -a forlorn hope, trusting that he might chance upon a -successful method in their writings. He also prepared a -bottle of laurel water, a deadly poison. Three Fellows -of the Royal Society came on the appointed day, in -August, 1783, to the laboratory, near Guildford. It -is related (I hope it is not true) that one of them visited -the laboratory the day before the trial, and, having obtained -entrance by bribing the housekeeper in Price’s absence, -discovered that his crucibles had false bottoms and -recesses in which gold or silver could be hidden before -the quicksilver and powder were introduced. Dr. Price -appears to have received his visitors, but whether he -commenced the test experiments in their presence or not -does not appear. When they were solemnly assembled -in the laboratory he quietly drank a tumblerful of the -laurel water (hydrocyanic acid), which he had prepared, -and fell dead before them. He left a fortune of -£12,000 in the Funds. It has been discussed whether -Dr. Price was a madman or an impostor. Probably -vanity led him on to the course of deception which -ended in this tragic way. He could not bring himself -to confess failure or deception, nor to abscond. He -ended his trouble by suicide. He was only thirty-one -years of age! Not inappropriately he has been called -the “Last of the Alchemists,” though a long interval of<span class="pagenum">[88]</span> -time separates him from the last but one and the days -when the old traditions of the Arabians’ al-chemy -were really treasured and the mystic art still practised.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_33">33. <em>A Story of Sham Diamonds and Pearls</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>It has been recently declared by a dealer in precious -stones that though diamonds and other stones can be -very well imitated, yet pearls cannot be. This is -hardly correct, as artificial pearls so well made as -to defy detection by the casual glance of any but -a professional expert are common enough. Who does -not know the pathetic story by the greatest of French -writers, Guy de Maupassant, of the wife of a poor -Government clerk, who borrowed a necklace from -another lady to wear at a reception at the “Ministry”? -She lost the necklace (I forget whether it was of pearls -or of diamonds, or both); but she and her husband -were too proud to confess the fact, and purchased -another necklace exactly like the lost one, for a sum -the outlay of which reduced them for the rest of their -lives to a state of penury and social exile. They -returned the new necklace in place of the lost one -without a word, and accepted their fate. By chance, -the poor ruined lady, fifteen years afterwards, met her -old friend, who had long since passed from her acquaintance, -together with other prosperous people. -Moved by her former friend’s kind reception, she -related the true history of the pearl necklace of long -ago. “Great heavens!” exclaimed the prosperous -lady. “The necklace I lent you was made with -imitation gems! It was not worth five pounds!” -Too late! Nothing now could give back to the -high-minded, self-respecting little couple the lost years -of youth passed in privation and bitterness.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[89]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_34">34. <em>The Nature of Pearls</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Pearls have been lately studied by zoologists, and -their true history made known. They are a disease, -caused, like so many other diseases, by an infecting -parasite. It is common knowledge that they are -found much as we see them in jewellery, as little -lustrous spheres embedded in the soft bodies of various -shellfish, such as mussels, oysters, and even some kinds -of whelks. They are not found in the shellfish like -crabs and lobsters, called Crustacea, but only in those -like snails, clams and oysters, called Mollusca. Pink -pearls are found in some kinds of pink-shelled whelks. -A pearl-mussel or pearl-oyster has a pearly lining to its -shell, which is always being laid down layer by layer by -the surface of the mussel’s or oyster’s body, where it -rests in contact with the shell, which consequently increases -in thickness. If a grain of sand or a little fish -gets in between the shell and the soft body of its -maker, it rapidly is coated over with a layer of pearl, -and so a pearly boss or lump is produced, projecting on -the inner face of the shell, and forming part of it. -These are called “blister-pearls,” and are very beautiful, -though of little value, since they are not complete all -round, but merely knobs of the general “mother-of-pearl” -surface. These blister-pearls can be produced -artificially by introducing a hard body between the -shell and the living oyster or mussel.</p> - -<p>It used to be thought that the true spherical pearls -were caused by a hard granule of some kind pressing -its way into the soft substance of the shell-fish, pushing -a layer of the pearl-producing surface like a pocket in -front of it. But it is now known that this “pushing -in” is the work, not of an inanimate granule, but of a -minute parasitic worm, which becomes thus enclosed by -a pocket of the outer skin. The pocket closes up at its<span class="pagenum">[90]</span> -neck, and lays down layer after layer of pearl substance -around the intrusive parasite, the dead remains of which -can be detected with the microscope in sections of the -pearl forming there a central kernel or nucleus. These -parasitic worms were first detected in the small pearls -formed by the common edible sea-mussel.</p> - -<p>Though they are very small, sea-mussel pearls are -collected for the market at Conway, in North Wales, -and also on the coast of France. The parasitic worm -is the young of a worm which, when adult, lives in the -intestine of carnivorous fishes. It appears that it has -to pass from and with the mussel into shellfish-eating -sea fishes, where, although the mussel is digested, the -parasite is not, but grows in size and alters its shape -considerably. Then after a time the worm is swallowed, -with the fish in which it has fixed itself, by sharks, dogfish, -and such fish-eating fishes. In these at last it -becomes adult and of some size, an inch or so long, -varying according to the particular kind, and produces -many thousands of eggs, which hatch out as minute -creatures swimming in the sea-water, and fortunate if -they fall upon a bed of mussels. They enter the -mussel’s shell and make their way into its soft substance. -A certain number (very few) get encased in the skin -and covered up by pearl-layers, which is the mussel’s -way of killing them and putting them out of mischief. -The others which have entered other regions of the -mussel’s body thrive, and have a chance of being swallowed -by a mussel-eating fish, and then a further chance -of that fish being eaten by a shark. If this happens -the lucky worm—like the Italian who gets a winning -number in three successive drawings of a lottery—gains -the big prize. He becomes adult and produces -innumerable young, who in their turn enter upon the -chanceful career of a mussel parasite.</p> - -<p>Thus we see that a pearl is not only a disease or -abnormal growth caused by a parasite, but is actually<span class="pagenum">[91]</span> -an elaborately formed tomb or sarcophagus, in which -the parasite is enclosed layer upon layer. This mode of -disposing of parasites and other intrusive bodies is not -unusual in animals. The terrible little flesh-worm—the -Trichina—which causes the death of rats, pigs, and -men who eat raw meat, is sometimes conquered in this -way. It is found in the muscles (flesh) of man and -animals enclosed in little pearl-like sacs, half the size of -a hempseed, and it dies there, unless the invaded animal -should die, and its flesh be eaten (as raw ham for -instance) by another animal. The burying of inconvenient -corpses in plaster of paris, corresponding to -pearls as we now know them, has been a method of -concealment occasionally adopted by criminals. On the -whole, pearls have not very pleasant associations.</p> - -<p>The history of the special parasitic worm which -invades the beautiful little pearl-oyster of Ceylon has -recently been followed out by skilful naturalists. There, -too, a smaller oyster-eating fish of a peculiar kind, and -a larger fish which eats the first fish, are necessary for -the reproduction and multiplication of the pearl-producing -parasites. The new Ceylon Pearl-Fishing Company -has, therefore, to see to it that both these kinds of -fish are encouraged to live in the sea near where the -pearl oysters are found, and it is their object to increase -the parasitic disease by which pearls are formed, and -ensure an abundance of parasites.</p> - -<p>An interesting new method has been recently applied -to the examination of pearl oysters for pearls. The Rontgen -rays are used to produce a skiagraph (such as -surgeons use in searching for a bullet) of the pearl oysters -when brought into harbour. They are thus rapidly -examined one by one, without injury, and the shadow-picture -shows the pearl or pearls inside those oysters -which are infected. The pearlless oysters are returned -to the depths of the sea, whence they came—those with -small pearls only are kept in special reserves or sea-lakes,<span class="pagenum">[92]</span> -in order that the pearl may grow in size, whilst only -those with good-sized pearls are opened at once, in -order that the pearl may be extracted and sent to -market.</p> - -<p>There were great findings of pearls in the fresh-water -pearl mussels of the Scotch rivers in former days. In -the last forty years of the eighteenth century these -pearls were exported from Scotland to France to the -value of £100,000.</p> - -<p>In the eighteenth century not only did they get their -pearls from European rivers instead of from the East; -but, instead of being excited about the artificial production -of diamonds, they were driven wild with -astonishment by the demonstration of the volatilisation -of these stones—the disappearance of diamonds -into invisible vapour when sufficiently heated. That -the hardest stone in nature could be thus dissipated -into thin air seemed incredible. On Aug. 10, 1771, -a chemist named Rouelle invited to his laboratory -to witness this wonder a company comprising the -Margrave of Baden and the Princess his wife, the -Dukes of Chaulne and of Nivernois, the Marchionesses -of Nesle and of Pons, the Countess of Polignac, and -some members of the Academy of Sciences, including -the great chemist Lavoisier. Four diamonds—the -largest belonging to the Count Lauraguais—were -submitted before the eyes of all to the heat of a -furnace, and in three hours had completely evaporated. -There was, no doubt, room here for a mystification and -for the abstraction of the diamonds with a view to -dishonest appropriation. But no such purpose existed. -The experiment was a genuine one, and Rouelle and his -brother were honest investigators. They established -the fact, now demonstrated as a lecture experiment, -that the diamond is volatilised at very high temperatures. -A more celebrated “evaporation” of diamonds—that -which is known as “the affair of the Queen’s necklace”—took<span class="pagenum">[93]</span> -place a few years later in Paris, when no scientific -investigation was connected with the embarrassing -disappearance of the Royal trinket.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_35">35. <em>A King Who was a Zoologist</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The King of Portugal, Carlos di Braganza, who was -assassinated in the spring of 1908, was one of the -most gifted and vigorous men of his age, fearless -and intelligent to a rare degree, good-hearted, and devoted -to the welfare of his people. If any man were -justified in having no fear of outrage because he was -conscious that his uprightness was proved and known -to all men, his benevolence experienced by all, his ability -and vast knowledge recognised by all, Dom Carlos was -that man. Fanaticism, however, takes no account of -the virtues of its victims. Until society has invented a -method for keeping instruments of destruction out of -the reach of dangerous, more or less maniacal individuals, -all those who excite the fanatic’s brain, even by the -excellence and nobility of their lives, risk death whenever -they trust themselves to the tender mercies of a -crowd. Psychology may one day enable us to detect, -and improved supervision of children enable us to -segregate before it is too late, the latent assassins in our -midst. If they have not a king as their quarry their -reason is palsied by a president, and were there no -presidents, they would become homicidal in the presence -of a prefect or a policeman—even of a professor.</p> - -<p>Some four years ago I had the honour of conducting -Dom Carlos round the Natural History Museum in -Cromwell Road. He arrived without attendant or -escort, and I passed two hours alone with him. I had -been told that he was a great shot and fond of natural -history, that he played every athletic game, rode, and<span class="pagenum">[94]</span> -swam better than the best, that he was a fine water-colour -painter, a real artist—and a first-rate musician -and singer. I was astonished at his knowledge and -personal experience in natural history. His burly form -and bright, honest face gave me a most agreeable -impression, and when he said (as I had been told he -would) to each explanation of a specimen upon which I -ventured for his edification, “I know! I know!” felt that -it was true, and that he really did know. “I have shot -thirty of them in the south of my country,” he said of -some rare bird. “I know! I know! I have described a -new species like that in my book on the birds of -Portugal. I shall send it to you!” was his comment on -another. When we came to some wonderful coral-like -specimens—sea-pens and sea-feathers, dredged in the -deep sea and preserved in spirits, for exhibition in the -Museum—he said, to my astonishment, “Those are -very bad. I get much better than those in my yacht -off the Portuguese coast. I preserve them myself; it is -a real art. I shall send you some.” I said they would -be a very welcome addition. “Yes, I know! I know!” -he said. “Would you like some fishes, too? The -Prince of Monaco has some fine things, and he led me -to collect also myself. I have now many things better -than his. I shall send you some fishes, too.” And he -did. A few months after his return to Portugal he sent -to the Museum a large collection, preserved in spirit, -which included many very fine and interesting specimens -of deep-water Atlantic fishes; also his work, with -coloured plates, on the Birds of Portugal, and a most -remarkable publication on the tunny fisheries of the -South Coast of Portugal—giving a careful survey of the -waters, sea bottom, currents, fauna, and flora in correct, -expert form, such as might issue from a Government -Fisheries Board, but in this case done, as modestly -indicated on the title-page, by the Head of the State -himself, “Dom Carlos di Braganza.” He went into the<span class="pagenum">[95]</span> -work-rooms of the Museum, where some new fishes were -being drawn, and conversed with the naturalist in charge, -and criticised the drawings. He saw everything, -appreciated everything, and then looking at his watch, -said, “I have only five minutes to get to a lunch party. -Thank you very much for the most delightful time. I -should like to stay all the day; it is a splendid place,” -and was off in his brougham.</p> - -<p>I exhibited the specimens and books sent by his -Majesty for some weeks in the Central Hall of the museum, -before they were incorporated in the great collection, -for I felt that it was a rare and interesting thing that a -king should not merely take a sportsman’s pleasure in -birds, beasts, and fishes, but actually be, so to speak, -“one of us”—a zoologist who discovers, describes, and -names new things. The Prince of Monaco is the only -other head of a State who is a serious scientific naturalist. -He has built and endowed a magnificent museum -and laboratory at Monaco, where his skilled assistants -carry on researches and look after the extremely valuable -and important collections which he has himself made in -a series of cruises in the Atlantic extending over many -years. He has not only employed capable naturalists to -help him, but is himself the chief authority and an -original discoverer in “oceanography,” the science of the -great oceans.</p> - -<p>A year or so ago, when Dom Carlos visited Paris, a -special fête and reception was organised in his honour at -the “Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle,” in the Jardin des -Plantes. The “Museum” of the Jardin des Plantes is -a very remarkable institution, including a zoological -and botanical garden, laboratories of chemistry, physics, -and physiology, besides the great collections of minerals, -fossils, skeletons, and preserved specimens of animals and -plants. It is governed by the professors and the -director who are in charge of the garden, the laboratories, -and the collections, and owes its dignity and its celebrity<span class="pagenum">[96]</span> -to the distinguished men of science who for a century -and a half have made discoveries and taught there. -They are not subject to a board of eminent and wealthy -persons, nor is the administration of the antiquities at -the Louvre and of the National Library muddled up -with that of the great scientific workshop of Natural -History.</p> - -<p>When the President of the Republic conceived the -plan of entertaining the King of Portugal at the Museum -of Natural History there were those who supposed that -the Minister of Education would, as a great State -official, be called upon to arrange the proceedings. -Nothing of the sort was done. It was found that the -Minister had no authority in regard to the Museum, -which, as an independent State institution, organised -and carried out the reception through its own officers. -The director and professors received President Fallières -and the King, escorted by the troops of the Republic. -The garden and buildings were ablaze with light and -colour, and a large company assembled to take part in -the fête. In the great hall of the museum Becquerel, -Moissan, and others showed their most recent discoveries -as to radium, artificial diamonds, and such matters to -the King; others exhibited new birds and fishes, the -okapi and newly-discovered fossils, and briefly explained -their history and significance. The King conferred -decorations on the scientific staff, and gave friendly -acknowledgments to all who had thus sought to gratify -his special tastes, and prepared for him a really exceptional -gala-demonstration of scientific discovery. The -official “middle-men,” who in other countries contrive -to divert the honour and emoluments due to men of -science, to their own profit, were on this occasion -happily kept at a distance.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[97]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_36">36. <em>The Transmission to Offspring of Acquired Qualities</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>The cruel fate of Dom Carlos of Portugal naturally -enough produced philosophic and thoughtful articles in -some of the journals of the day. An able writer told -his readers that the “kingly caste” has characteristics -peculiar to itself, “which illustrate the Darwinian law.” -He does not say what Darwinian law, and I am afraid -he would find it difficult to do so. He says that people -who for centuries have had their own way (how many -kingly families have done so?), who have always lived -on good food and never tasted bad wine, and have -constantly conversed with interesting people (not usually -the chance of princes!) must certainly, if subject to -“the laws which govern animal and plant life,” produce -well-marked characteristics in their offspring—and he -goes on to speak of a fine appetite for food (what he -describes is really a morbid condition connected with -indigestion) as indigenous to Royalty, and declares -that the gift of recognising faces and remembering -names is “a faculty cultivated by generations of -practice.”</p> - -<p>One must recognise with satisfaction the desire to -explain the facts and varieties of human life and -character by reference to “the laws which govern -animal and plant life.” It is by faithfully and truly -carrying out the inquiries suggested by that desire that -the knowledge which is the sole and absolutely essential -condition for the safe conduct of human life and the -increased happiness of human communities, can be -obtained, and by such inquiries only; and, further, only -upon the condition that the investigation is conducted -in the true scientific spirit with accuracy and without -prejudice. The remarks upon the kingly caste which I -have quoted above show with what “legerity and<span class="pagenum">[98]</span> -temerity” a clever and respected writer will formulate -phrases and conclusions which are, in face of what -Darwin and his successors have demonstrated, absurdly -erroneous, in fact, topsy-turvy as compared with the -reality.</p> - -<p>The main doctrine which Darwin and his followers -have established is that neither castes nor families of -higher or lower living things, including man, acquire -any new characteristics by exposure to special circumstances -or by consuming finer or coarser food, -which can or do become innate or fixed in the race. -The individual may be improved or depraved, enlarged -or enfeebled, by the conditions of his individual life, -but he cannot transmit the qualities—the improvement, -the depravity, the enlargement, or the dwindling—which -have been thus attained by him to his offspring. -The race cannot be changed in this way. All the -parents can transmit is the quality which they -themselves have inherited of resisting or of collapsing, -of becoming enfeebled, or of showing strength and -vigour, under certain given conditions. The characteristics -of Royalty are not characteristics brought about -by the Royal state, any more than the characteristics -of English race-horses are brought about by the racing -state or by life in a breeder’s stable. The characteristics -of Royalty are like those of other living things, the -characteristics of a certain family or blend of families -or strains. Whatever characteristics distinct Royal -families have in common with one another are not due -to the existence of a natural law in virtue of which -the occupations and opportunities of the Royal state -produce “faculties” or “characteristics” in the “blood” -or “stock.” Such similarity of characteristics is due -either to the similarity of the demands and conditions -of Court life in all parts of Europe, acting as an -educating force on the individual, or to the intermarrying -and consequent blending of family characteristics<span class="pagenum">[99]</span> -among a large proportion of the Royal Houses at -present existing.</p> - -<p>It is very difficult—indeed impossible until much -more is written and read on the subjects of breeding -and of psychology—to persuade people to abandon the -notion that a man who has drunk good wine and -conversed with interesting people will, as a direct -result, transmit something which he has “taken up” or -absorbed from the good wine and the clever people to -his offspring, and that a faculty for this or that art or -accomplishment cultivated by generation after generation -is increased thereby, and transferred as it were into the -very vitals of the race—the reproductive germs which -each individual has within him. There is no truth -whatever in these fancies. They are popular and very -natural delusions, which are not only devoid of direct -proof by simple observation and experiment, such as -that made by all breeders of stock and by medical men, -but are also contrary to the great general principles -which have been found to explain the varied and most -important facts known as to breeding, inheritance, and -variation. The same erroneous theory of inheritance -now applied to royalty has been put forward in regard -to the feeble-minded, the ill-grown, and the incapable -at the other end of the social scale.</p> - -<p>The only way in which a quality, good or bad, -desirable or undesirable, is intensified, made inherent -and dominant in a race or strain or family, is by -selective breeding—selection due to natural rejection -of those individuals not possessing the quality, or to -artificial rejection of such individuals by the stock -owner and breeder. No human maker of breeds—whether -of cattle, horses, birds, or plants—ever yet -proceeded by exercising, feeding, educating, or otherwise -manipulating his sires and dams; he simply selects -those as parents which by natural variation have the -quality, more or less, which he desires, and he destroys<span class="pagenum">[100]</span> -or sterilises those which fail to satisfy his requirements. -He is perfectly confident that in this way he can ensure -the reproduction and exaggeration or dominance of the -characteristics which he desires; he knows that he -cannot obtain a “strain” or “breed” by any treatment, -any feeding, or education of those which are born -without the natural, innate possession of the desired -quality, in a more or less marked degree. Once the -characteristic turns up as a congenital variation, it can -be intensified by coupling its possessor with a mate of -like quality; but both sire and dam have to be rigidly -selected with this purpose in view. Such methods are -not adopted in human families, even royal ones.</p> - -<p>In considering these questions as to characteristic -qualities or want of qualities in groups and classes of -human communities, we see then that we have in the -first instance to distinguish very broadly between the -body or structure of the individual, and the “stirps” -or germ of the race which he carries within him. The -former may be vastly changed for the better or worse -as compared with average individuals, without affecting -in any way the latter. The germ is carried by the -individual member of the race in an almost complete -state of isolation or safety from the influences which -affect the individual’s structure generally (his body -as distinct from his germinal or reproductive substance) -injuriously or beneficially. The germ varies also, but -independently. That is a matter of primary importance. -Equally important in the case of man is a -peculiarity which affects his manifestation of qualities -in a way unknown in any other living thing.</p> - -<p>Human society, in more marked and dominating -form, in proportion as it is what we call “civilised,” -has created for itself an inheritance which is not -dependent on the variations of strains and the laws -of actual breeding. Over and above—very much -above—what each man inherits in the form of qualities<span class="pagenum">[101]</span> -and characteristics of his special family and stock—is -the enormous mass of accumulated experience, knowledge, -tradition, custom, and law—which pervades and -envelops, as it were, the mere physical generations -of this or that pullulating crowd of human individuals. -Tradition, at first conveyed by gesture and imitativeness -from parents to offspring, then by word of mouth, then -by writing, and finally by printed record, sanctioned -and enforced by all kinds of persuasion and compulsion—has -culminated in an educative discipline which -affects every individual in the community in the most -powerful way—and constitutes an inheritance of a -significance and activity altogether transcending, and -independent of that due to the physical transmission -of bodily and mental qualities. Public opinion, law, -knowledge, belief, custom, and habit exist, and pursue -their own course of change, as it were, outside the -successive bodily generations of a population. Yet -they determine in very large measure the characteristics -which each class, and the community as a whole, -exhibit. We have to distinguish those results which -are due to physical heredity, similar in man and in -animals—from results due to this all-powerful education -peculiar to man—education, which for civilised man -proceeds from almost innumerable sources—from -parents, nurses, playfellows, companions, social, professional, -and political organisations, as well as from -the professed teacher, and from the local peculiarities -of the simplest conditions of life. Hence it is that -man inherits very little in the way of ready-made -instincts, tricks of his nervous mechanism—but, on the -contrary, has an enormously long period of individual -growth and education, and inherits “educability” -to a degree which varies in every family and race.</p> - -<p>To estimate correctly, and so to deal with these -various factors in human life, we require to know in -detail the laws of breeding, heredity, variation, and<span class="pagenum">[102]</span> -selection in animals, and, further, the laws or formulated -results of enquiry as to the “educability” of the -human being, the range and the limits of “education,” -the relation of hereditary quality to education, the -causes of mental aberration and defect, of mental -qualities of all kinds, the value and the dangers of all -kinds of educational influences, whether physical, social, -or intellectual. These are matters in regard to which -there must be in the future more and more of common -knowledge and agreement; at present they are lightly -touched by politicians and journalists in a way which is -inconsistent with a knowledge of the facts or of their -importance.</p> - -<p>When publicists airily declare that the virtues of -kings and the vices of paupers are both due to the -hereditary transmission of characters acquired by the -peculiarities of diet and exercise of the progenitors -of these classes it is time to protest. To cite the name -of Darwin and “the laws which govern animal and -plant life,” in support instead of in condemnation of -such baseless fancies, is, one must suppose, an evidence, -not of a desire to mislead, but of a regrettable indifference -to the conclusions of that branch of human knowledge -which is of more importance than any other to -the statesman and the philanthropist.</p> - -<p>“Selection,” whether due to survival in the struggle -for existence or exercised by man as a “breeder” or -“fancier,” is the only way in which new characteristics, -good or bad, can be implanted in a race or stock, and -become part of the hereditary quality of that race or -stock. This applies equally to man and to animals and -plants. And this selection is no temporary or casual -thing. It means “the selection for breeding” of those -individuals which spontaneously by the innate -variability which all living things show (so that no two -individuals are exactly alike) have exhibited from birth -onwards, more or less clearly, indications of the characteristic<span class="pagenum">[103]</span> -which is to be selected. Nothing done to them -after birth, and not done to others of their family or -race, causes the desired characteristic; it appears unexpectedly, -almost unaccountably as an in-born quality. -It may be a slight difference only, not easy to take note -of; but if it enables those who possess it to get the -better of their competitors in the struggle for life, they -will survive and mate and so transmit their characteristic -to the next generation, whilst those who do not possess -it and are beaten in life and fail to obtain food, safety, -and mates, will perish and disappear, and their defective -strain will perish with them.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_37">37. <em>Variation and Selection Among Living Things</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Selection is not a thing once done and then dropped—natural -selection is continuous and never-ending, -except in rare and special circumstances, such as man -may bring about by his interference, and then it does -not really cease but only changes its demand. The -characteristics of a race or species are maintained by -natural selection, just as much as they are produced -by it. Cessation of a previously active selection (which -is sometimes brought about by exceptional conditions) -results in a departure of the individuals of the race, -no longer subject to that selection, from the standard -of form and characteristics previously maintained. To -understand this, we must consider for a moment the -great property of living things, which is called -“variation.”</p> - -<p>No two animals, or plants even, when born of the -same parents, are ever exactly alike. Not only that, -but if we look at a great number of individuals of a -race or stock, we find that some are very different from -the others, in colour, in proportion of parts, in character,<span class="pagenum">[104]</span> -and other qualities. As a rule it is difficult to look -at such a number, because in Nature only two on the -average out of many hundreds, sometimes thousands, -born from a single pair of parents, grow up to take their -parents’ place, and these two are those “selected” by -natural survival on account of their close resemblance to -the parents. But if we experimentally rear all the offspring -of a plant or animal to full growth—not allowing -them to perish by competition for food, or place, or by -inability to escape enemies—then we see more clearly -how great is the in-born variation, how many and wide -are the departures from the favoured standard form -which are naturally born and owe their peculiarities to -this birth-quality—called innate or congenital variation—and -not to anything which happens to them afterwards -differing from what happens to their brothers and -sisters.</p> - -<p>Of course, we are all familiar with this “congenital -or innate variation,” as shown by brothers and sisters -in human families. How and why do innate variations -arise? They arise from chemical and mechanical action -upon the “germs” or reproductive cells contained in -the body of the parents, and also sometimes from the -mating in reproduction of two strains or races which -are already different from one another. When an -animal or plant is given unaccustomed food or brought -up in new surroundings (as, for instance, in captivity) -its germs are affected, and they produce variations in -the next generation more abundantly. The best -analogy for what occurs is that of a “shaking up” or -disturbance of the particles of the germ or reproductive -material, somewhat as the beads and bits of glass -in a kaleidoscope are shaken and change from one -well-balanced arrangement to another. And the same -analogy applies to the crossing or fertilising of “strain” -or “race” by another differing from it. A disturbance -is the consequence, and a departure in the form and<span class="pagenum">[105]</span> -character of the young from anything arrived at before -often takes place. These variations have no necessary -fitness or correspondence to the changed conditions which -have produced them. They are, so to speak, departures -in all and every direction—not very great, but still great -enough to be selected by survival if occurring in wild -extra-human nature, and obvious enough when produced -in cultivated animals and plants to be seen and -selected by man, the stock-breeder or fancier.</p> - -<p>Indeed the stock-breeder and horticulturist go to -work in this way deliberately. Though when they -have fattened an animal or fed up a plant they cannot -make it transmit its fatness or increased size to its offspring, -yet they can, by special feeding and change of -conditions of life—or by cross-breeding—break up the -fixed tendency or quality of the germs within the -parents so treated. Thus they get offspring produced -which show strange and unexpected variations of many -kinds—new feathers, new colours, new shapes of leaf, -increased size of root, length of limb—all kinds of -variations. From the congenital varieties thus produced -by “stirring up,” “breaking down,” or disturbing the -germ-matter (germ-plasm) of the parents, the breeder -next proceeds to select and mate those which show -the character which suits his fancy, whilst he destroys -or rejects the others. Thus he establishes, and by -repeated selection in every generation maintains, and -if he desires increases, the characteristics which he -values.</p> - -<p>Birth-variation is then an inherent property of living -things (including man) as much as heredity, which is -the name for the property expressed in the resemblance -of offspring to parent. And birth-variation, or congenital -variation—that is to say, the being born with a -power to grow into something different (not greatly, -but still obviously, different) from their parents or -ancestry, and from their brethren and cousins, though<span class="pagenum">[106]</span> -not subjected after birth to any treatment or conditions -differing from those common to all of them—is a quality -of living things which must be distinguished altogether -from the power of the individual itself, though not born -with qualities differing from those of its brothers and -sisters, to vary or change in some respects as compared -with other individuals when it is specially fed or exposed -to special treatment. The first is change, or -variation, of the “stirps,” or germ plasm; the second is -change, or variation, of the transient body of the individual. -The first is indefinite and may be of almost any kind -or form; once it has appeared, it is a permanent possession -of the race descended from its owner. The second is -definite and a direct reaction to the environment. Such -an individually induced or stimulated change is often -called an “acquired character.” It does not affect the -stirps, the inner reproductive germs, and cannot be -handed on by inheritance to a new generation.</p> - -<p>What happens, then, when there is a cessation of -selection? All sorts of birth-variations appear and -grow up. The fine adjustment of form—maintained by -natural selection carried on unceasingly—no longer -obtains. The characteristics of the race become less -emphasised. All sorts of birth-variations have an equal -chance, and the tendency must be for those characteristics -which have most recently been established and -maintained by severe selection to dwindle and then to -disappear altogether. The majority of birth-variations -will—when selection is prevented—always tend to -present a lessened, rather than an increased, development -of any one characteristic—the excelling minority -will no longer be selected, but all will have an equal -chance in mating and reproducing. Hence, bit by -bit, all salient features, all the characteristics of the -race previously maintained by selection, will, as a -result of survival of all variations and general crossing -and interbreeding—dwindle and disappear. It is<span class="pagenum">[107]</span> -to this process that the term “degeneration” has -been applied by biologists. How far it may go, and -what are its limits and various outcomes, I cannot now -discuss. It is sometimes spoken of as “retrogression”—which -implies wrongly a return to a previous state. -From some points of view it might be called “simplification.”</p> - -<p>The point to which I have been making is this—that -civilised mankind appears to be very nearly in regard -to most points of structure and quality in a condition -of “cessation of selection.” It is the better-provided -and well-fed, well-clothed, protected classes of the community, -in which this cessation of selection is most -complete. Racial degeneration is, therefore, to be looked -for in those classes quite as much as in the half-starved, -ill-clad, struggling poor, if, indeed, it should not be -expected to be more strongly marked in them. There -are facts which tend to show that such anticipations are -well-founded.</p> - -<p>This is a matter requiring further discussion. It is -probable, I may say in anticipation, that whilst natural -selection in the struggle for existence is only obscurely -operative (except as to alcoholism and some diseases) in -civilised man, yet what Mr. Darwin called sexual selection—the -influence of preference in mating—has an -important scope, and it may be that hereafter it will -be of enormous importance in maintaining the quality -of the race.</p> - -<p>Meanwhile, it seems that the unregulated increase of -the population, the indiscriminate, unquestioning protection -of infant life and of adult life also—without -selection or limitation—must lead to results which can -only be described as general degeneration. How far -such a conclusion is justified, and what are possible -modifying or counteracting influences at work which -may affect the future of mankind, are questions of -surpassing interest. In any case, it is interesting to<span class="pagenum">[108]</span> -note that the cessation of selection is more complete, -and the consequent degeneration of the race would, -therefore, seem to be more probable in the higher propertied -classes than in the bare-footed toilers, whose -ranks are thinned by starvation and early death. One -may well ask, “Is this really so?”</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_38">38. <em>The Movement, Growth, and Dwindling of Glaciers</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Last summer we were watching the gradual change -of the brilliant sunlight on the snows of Mont Blanc -as the shadows crept up the pine-covered sides of the -valley of Chamonix. We noted how the highest peak—the -true summit of Mont Blanc—remained almost -white and brilliant when the somewhat lower and -nearer Dome de Gouter (so often, when clouds are -about, mistaken for the true summit by tourists) had -assumed a marvellous shade of saffron-rose colour. The -crevasses of the glaciers were marked by an unearthly -pale-green tint and delicate purple hues of weird beauty -were spreading over the evanescent forms of the great -snow-field, when one of the hotel guests—a citizen -of Geneva—said, “Ah, yes! Look at them whilst -you may, and wonder at them, those glaciers of the -Alps. They are but the remnants, the roots, as it -were, of the vast glacier which once filled the whole -of this vale of Chamonix and spread down into the -valley of the Rhone, and ploughed out with the slow -movement of its huge mass the deep rock basin of -the Lake Leman. Every year they dwindle, as they -have dwindled for ages past, and soon—perhaps not -more than another 100 years hence—they will have -disappeared utterly from human sight and knowledge.” -I continued to gaze at the scene, and as the night<span class="pagenum">[109]</span> -fell and the distant details were lost to view I felt -as though a venerable, but decrepit, friend had passed -from my sight, never to return. I was rejoiced to -see the glaciers still there when the morning sun -showed forth their strange opaque white and faintly -green masses on the mountain sides—stupendous -outpourings, as it were, of whipped cream tinted -with pistachio-nut.</p> - -<p>But was it true, that lament of the Genevese savant? -Undoubtedly the glaciers in many parts of the Alps -have been shrinking for the last thirty years. It is -longer than that since I first saw the glaciers of the -Chamonix valley, and there is no doubt that they have -shrunk up since then, leaving acres of boulders and -bare polished rock where was the ice I formerly climbed. -The glacier of Argentière, near the upper end of the -valley, is a mile or more shorter than it was; the -ice caves which we used to visit at the foot of the -Mer de Glace have melted away, and the end of the -glacier is now high up above a precipitous surface of -polished rock far from the site of the little pavilion, -with its gay flag and amiable guardian, who used to -exhibit the marvellous ice cavern.</p> - -<p>I find on looking into the matter that it is true that -there has, during the latter half of the past century, -been a great dwindling of the lower end or “snout,” -a drawing back, as it were, not only of Swiss glaciers, -but of glaciers in other parts of the world—as, for -instance, in Alaska and in the Himalayas. But I -cannot avoid a feeling of satisfaction in recording the -opinion of geological authorities that, contrary to the -assertion of the Swiss pessimist, there is not any ground -for believing that the present noticeable shrinking is -due to a continuous process by which the enormous -glaciers of remote ages have been incessantly reduced -until now they are but rootlets or stumps of the former<span class="pagenum">[110]</span> -masses, destined to evaporate completely under the -continued remorseless operation of increasing temperature. -On the contrary, it appears that, though there -are not accurate records and measurements as to past -centuries as there will be as to present and future -years, yet there is abundant evidence that Alpine -glaciers have grown longer in some centuries and retreated -in others. The period of alternate extension -and retraction has not been ascertained with accuracy, -but by some geologists it is supposed to be about fifty -years. The retraction or shrinking is not due to a -continuous increase of the temperature of the earth’s -atmosphere—or of this hemisphere—but to contending -causes which operate alternately towards increase and -towards decrease when one or two hundred years are -considered. Such are the greater or less rainfall and -snowfall over a very large area, and the formation and -persistence of clouds, concerned with which are probably -those varying quantities—the spots on the sun.</p> - -<p>The simple proof that glaciers have extended and -again retreated within historic times is furnished by the -fact that in some parts of the Alpine range the retreat -of a glacier has uncovered ancient miners’ excavations, -which must have been worked when the glacier did not -reach the spot excavated. Subsequently the glacier -advanced, and now after some hundreds of years it has -again retreated and exposed the ice-covered borings and -workings. The tradition of a glacier-enclosed village -in the Zermatt mountains, shut off from the world by -the advance of glaciers, lost and mysterious, is evidence -that such advance has been observed by the native -population.</p> - -<p>The natives who live near glaciers know that they -advance and retreat, but the fact that the whole glacier -is really a slowly flowing viscous mass—a sort of frozen -but not immobile river—was only established by scientific -observation in the last century. The frozen river is fed<span class="pagenum">[111]</span> -by the snow which falls on the higher mountain ridges, -and is squeezed into the form of ice instead of snow -powder by its own weight as it slips down the inclines, -warmed by the unclouded sunshine. The big glaciers -move much more rapidly (or perhaps one should say -less slowly) in the middle than at the sides. The -measurements which have been made differ in different -glaciers and in different parts of the same glacier, and -show smaller movement in winter than in summer. -The advance of the sides is retarded, as in the case -of an ordinary river of flowing water, by friction against -the rocks, which enclose the glacier as its banks enclose -a river. A good average case shows a flow downwards -in summer of half a foot a day at the sides and a foot -and a half in the middle. The distance below the -snow-line to which the flowing glacier descends down -a mountain gorge—before it melts away and becomes -a river of liquid water—depends, as does the rate at -which it moves, in the first place, on the temperature of -the region and on the sharpness of the slope. A glacier -will flow downwards (as will a lump of pitch) along -a scarcely perceptible incline, but more slowly than -down a steeper incline, and it will, consequently, get -further down into the warm valley without altogether -melting away when the slope is steep.</p> - -<p>But apart from these considerations, the bigger and -thicker (or deeper) the glacier, that is to say, the more -snow which each year falls at its starting-place and goes -to making it, the further down will it flow before melting -away; and it is the heavy snowfall of many years ago -or of a series of years long past which has to-day reached -in the form of ice the lower end of the glacier. So, -though the lower end of the glacier may melt more -quickly if the valley has become hotter, yet the heavy -snowfalls of fifty years ago may only now have reached -the valley, and may quite counterbalance the melting -action of the warmer summers. Or reverse conditions,<span class="pagenum">[112]</span> -namely, less snow and lower or unchanged temperature -in the valley, may prevail.</p> - -<p>The Government of India has lately established a -definite survey and record of the movement of several -Himalayan glaciers and of the variation in the distance -to which their “snouts” descend into the valleys. -Twelve glaciers were examined last year, and will be -properly watched in future. The Yengutsa glacier has -gained about two miles in length since Sir Martin -Conway visited it in 1892; the great Hispar glacier -has slightly retreated. The Hassanabad glacier three -years ago increased its length by a rapid progress of -the free “snout” of as much as six miles in three -months, and is now no longer increasing or advancing! -Many years ago it had reached its present position, -and then retreated. The rock masses carried on the -ice and left in great heaps at the point where the -glacier melted away are known as terminal “moraines,” -and often serve to show the position to which the snout -of a glacier once extended—far below its present limit. -A curious fact as to the increase and shrinkage of -glaciers is that of two neighbouring glaciers, as in -the case of the glacier Blanc and the glacier Noir in -Dauphiné (France), one may be advancing whilst the -other is in retreat. Further study and knowledge of -the causes of these variations will throw important light -on questions of general meteorology.</p> - -<p>Although there is no evidence to lead us to suppose -that existing glaciers are now actually in a condition of -general retreat, leading to their ultimate disappearance, -yet it is one of the most certain and interesting results -of geological study that some hundred and fifty thousand -years ago the northern hemisphere was far colder than it -is now, owing partly to the same change in the inclination -of the earth’s axis to which I alluded on a former page -(<a href="#Ref_81">p. 81</a>) as affecting the orientation of ancient astronomical -temples—a change which diminished, when at its<span class="pagenum">[113]</span> -extreme, the effective amount of heat received from the -sun in these regions of the earth. The peculiar scratching, -polishing, and erosion of rocks, the existence of -moraines, and other evidence, prove that enormous -glaciers covered the north of Europe, that England and -Scotland were in large part covered by a great ice-sheet -or glacier, and that the great valleys of Switzerland such -as the Rhone Valley and the basin of the Lake of -Geneva, were filled by enormous glaciers, which helped -to mould and deepen the valleys. The present glaciers -are truly the remnants or rootlets of those enormous -masses of the glacial epoch. On such of the land -surface as was not then covered by ice, existed the hairy -elephant or Siberian mammoth, the woolly rhinoceros, -wild cattle, lions, bears, hyenas, and other animals now -extinct in this part of the world. Man had made his -appearance, hunted these animals, and lived in caves. -His weapons and carvings and their bones tell us the -story in no uncertain terms.</p> - -<p>The biggest Swiss glaciers of to-day, compared to the -great glacier of the Rhone Valley, of which they are but -the highest tributaries, still surviving unmelted among -the mountain-tops, are in size as a mountain freshet is -to the great stream of Loch Lomond, or as the Serpentine -in Hyde Park to the neighbouring Thames. Vast -as was the great glacier of the Rhone Valley, and -immense as has been the work done by water and ice in -carving the great highway in the mountain-mass of -Switzerland, it has all been effected since the date of the -formation on the sea-bottom and the subsequent elevation -of the strata which we call “the chalk”—a deposit -which comes not very far down in the series of strata of -the earth’s crust. Only 3,000ft. of deposit exist above -it, whilst below it are more than 60,000ft. of water-deposited -or “sedimentary” rocks. The huge Alps -have risen since the date of the “chalk,” for we find -strata containing marine shells of the Tertiary period at<span class="pagenum">[114]</span> -a height of 10,000ft. in those mountains. Where those -shells now are was the bottom of the sea at a comparatively -recent date, probably not more than fifty million -years ago! And not only have the Alps been raised -since then from the sea level to 15,000ft. (the height of -Mont Blanc), but the huge mountain valleys and the -great chasm of the Rhone Valley many miles wide, with -its floor thousands of feet below the mountain ridges, -have been scoured out. Deeper and wider it has gradually -become as it has taken shape, whilst the mountain sides -have been removed first by water and later by ice—by -the great glacier consisting of solid ice, miles wide and -a thousand and more feet in thickness. The water no -longer fills the valley in solid form, but once again -rushes along as an irresistible torrent, tearing and wearing -the rock without rest or mercy, carrying it off by thousands -of tons day by day, year by year, to the plains -of Provence and the deep floor of the Mediterranean -Sea.</p> - -<p>The blue colour of the glacier ice—like that of pure -water—is now known to be due to no impurity or admixture -of other substances. It does not, as was supposed -by Tyndall, owe its blueness to a dust of finest -colourless particles as do blue smoke, the blue sky, and -as do the blue eyes which have attracted the observation -of naturalists (and others) in Ireland and the North of -Europe. Water, whether liquid or solid, is blue, just -as “blue copperas” is, or as “Prussian blue” is; but -light must pass through some ten or twenty feet thickness -of it to make the colour evident to our eyes. The -green tint is due to an admixture of yellow, the exact -cause of which is not quite easy to discover. Probably -it is due to minute quantities of earthy matter mixed -with the surface snow.</p> - -<p>The pressing of the high-lying snow, so as to form -solid ice or “glacier,” is concerned with the same property -of snow as that which enables us to make snow<span class="pagenum">[115]</span> -“bind” into a snowball. You cannot make snowballs -during very hard frost—the snow must be in air of -a thawing temperature at the moment it is squeezed by -the hand. The hand itself will not be warm enough to -produce that temperature when the thermometer is -below freezing-point. The snow commences to melt in -the hand when one squeezes it, and then when the -squeezing is stopped the water formed quickly freezes -again and cements the snow particles together to -form ice, enclosing innumerable minute bubbles. The -heat of the sun and the pressure of the weight of -the snow itself take the place in the mountains of the -warmth and pressure of the human hand. The minute -air bubbles make the newest glacier-ice white and -opaque, especially when seen in a great mass; but -gradually they get squeezed together, and the glacier -ice becomes first “fibrous” in appearance, and then, -after long years of pressure by its own weight, fairly -clear. Ice in great masses has the properties of a -viscous body, like pitch or soft sealing-wax, owing to -the fact that wherever the solid mass breaks its particles -melt a very little and then freeze again. Under increased -pressure ice melts at a lower temperature than when it -is not subjected to pressure. When the pressure is -removed the water freezes again. Thus crushed ice or -snow can be put into a “squeeze-mould” and pressed, -so as to form a solid mass of ice of any shape you may -choose. Four or five slabs of ice, placed one over the -other, very soon become, owing to this property, one -continuous solid mass. White glacier ice is so full of air -bubbles as to be comparable in structure to sponge, or, -more closely, to cork. A cube of such ice exposes, -owing to its rough air-hole pitted surface, a much larger -surface of contact to the atmosphere than does a cube -of perfectly smooth clear ice. Consequently in a warm -room or chamber the white ice melts much more quickly -than does the clear, and hence you should choose clear<span class="pagenum">[116]</span> -ice rather than white ice if you wish for a block which -will last.</p> - -<p>Before leaving the glaciers, let me briefly relate an -incident arising from their slow but regular downward -flow to the region where they melt away and deposit, as -a terminal moraine, the burden of rocks they have received -years before in regions far above. A young -man of five-and-twenty, on his honeymoon, visited -the Alps, and ventured alone on to a glacier. He -fell into a deep “crevasse,” or ice-fissure, and his body -was not recovered. The exact spot where he fell -into the ice-chasm was recognised, and the mountain-folk, -who knew their glacier and its rate of movement -well, told the broken-hearted young widow that it -would take thirty years before that region of the glacier -would have moved so far downwards as to reach the -lowest limit, and in due course melt away. She -haunted the glacier in which her young husband was -entombed year after year, and at last, when she was -now grey-headed and withered by time, that special -tract of ice had descended so far, and was so near the -thawing, thinned-out margin of the glacier that they -were able to break into it with axe and pole. Then -she, an old woman, had a wonderful experience. They -led her to the glacier’s edge. Her young husband, preserved -these thirty years in the ice, which had melted -around him and re-frozen, lay there unchanged. His -features were not marred by the lapse of years, nor was -his clothing rent or injured. He seemed as one asleep, -resting after a long day’s climb, and she, poor soul, had, -during a blissful interval, the conviction that all those -weary years of waiting were but a long, bad dream, that -she, too, still was young, and was waking, as she had -loved to do long years ago, in time to see him lift his -lids and smile.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[117]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_39">39. <em>Votes for Women</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>Now that so many people placidly accept the notion -that women are to have votes in the election of members -of Parliament, one is tempted to ask whether science -has any facts to put forward which should be considered -before so great a change in our national organisation is -made. There are various interesting facts as to the relations -of males and females in the animal world and as to -the relative strength and activity of the sexes—which -are sometimes cited as arguments in the matter. Speaking -generally, it is clear enough that among animals the -female is endowed with qualities which bear exclusively -upon her function as the guardian of the eggs or germs -of a new generation. She nourishes those germs at the -expense of her own substance before birth, feeds them, -tends them and protects them—after birth. The male -in many cases contributes to the feeding and protection -of the young, but is as often as not quite unconcerned -with such matters. In the higher animals the male is -far more powerful than the female, and fights with other -males both for the possession of a mate or a harem, and -for the undisturbed occupation of feeding grounds for -himself and family.</p> - -<p>Among lower animals there are curious cases of the -greater strength and size of the female. Thus, among -spiders, the female is nearly twice as bulky as the male. -She makes, in many cases, a nest ready for her young, -and is visited there by the wandering irresponsible male, -who, in spite of great danger to himself, is irresistibly -attracted to seek a brief caress from the terrible spideress. -She is terrible, not only on account of her bulk, but -because she makes a rule of killing, and sucking the -blood of, her infatuated admirer unless he is sufficiently -alert and agile to escape from her side more quickly<span class="pagenum">[118]</span> -than he came to it. The courtship of spiders is a very -interesting bit of natural history. The males execute a -sort of dance, and are strangely excited by the vibrating -note of a tuning fork. Two American naturalists, -Mr. and Mrs. Peckham, and also Dr. McCook, have -studied this subject in great detail.</p> - -<p>A strange-looking, dark green worm, as big as a -walnut, with a ribbon-like trunk six or eight inches in -length attached to its mouth, lives in holes in the rocks -in the Mediterranean. A similar worm has been found -off the Norwegian coast. Fanciful names are given by -zoologists to these two worms—the first is called -Bonellia, the second Hamingia. It does no harm to -cite their names, and I do so with an apology to those -who do not like names. These goodly sized worms are -females, only females. For years the corresponding -male was unknown. At last a minute creature one-eighth -of an inch in length, like a tiny fragment of green -thread, was found crawling about on and into these big -green Bonellias. Its structure when it was examined -with the microscope proved it to be the adult male of -the worm on which it was crawling. It was so insignificant -and minute as to escape all observation -except that of a trained naturalist searching for it with a -magnifying glass. Some seven or eight of these diminutive -males are found on one female, infesting her as fleas -infest a mouse, and of about the same relative size. The -microscopic husband of the Norwegian Hamingia it was -my good fortune to discover many years ago, when I -was dredging marine animals in the deep waters of the -Stavanger Fjord.</p> - -<p>So there is nothing in the eternal fitness of things -proclaiming the male as the necessary superior of the -female throughout Nature. The fact is that the question -of equality and of general superiority and inferiority -has no place in regard to male and female from a -naturalist’s point of view. It is true that women are so<span class="pagenum">[119]</span> -very much less endowed with muscular strength than -men that practically every woman is inferior to every -man in this respect. It is also true that woman’s brain -is smaller than man’s, and that apart from mere size, the -intellectual activity and capacity of women, by whatever -test you examine it, is less than that of man. When -exceptional cases on both sides are excluded, the definite -intellectual inferiority of the average woman, as compared -with the average man, is established as a fact. -The observations of those concerned in the education of -young men and young women side by side confirm this, -and it is further demonstrated by a consideration of the -intellectual performances of average men and average -women. That, at any rate, is my own experience as a -University teacher. But women, on the other hand, fill -a place in human life as mothers, and administrators of -detail, and as companions, in which man, by the nature -of things, cannot compete with them at all.</p> - -<p>At the house of the late Sir James Knowles, some -twenty-five years ago, when discussing the relative value -of the physical and intellectual capacities of the men as -compared with the women of the English working class, -Mr. Gladstone (at that time the head of the Government) -said to me, “I am of opinion that the relative -value of a man and a woman is in all classes of society -about the same as it was in my grandfather’s time in -Jamaica when they purchased slaves. They gave £120 -for a man and £80 for a woman, and that is a fair -measure of their relative value all the world over.” It -is necessary to remember that Mr. Gladstone was not -estimating the ultimate value of woman in human life -when he said this. He would, I think, have considered, -as I do, that it is absurd to attempt to estimate that or -to raise a discussion as to general superiority and inferiority -in reference to the male and the female of the -human species. They are creatures as necessary one as -the other, differing from one another profoundly and<span class="pagenum">[120]</span> -excelling one another in diverse qualities and capacities. -Without this complementary division of fitness and -quality our life would be a monotone robbed of the -infinite variety which characterises humanity. What -Mr. Gladstone estimated as being less by one-third in -women than in men is power—work-value—whether -physical or intellectual. I think Mr. Gladstone’s estimate -must be admitted as true.</p> - -<p>But I do not for a moment say that when this inferior -intellectual and physical capacity of woman is admitted -the question is settled as to whether women should vote -for the election of representatives to carry on the affairs -of the country. The affairs of the country! They are, -in the first place, the protection of person and property -by the law, which must be upheld by force if necessary; -then defence against foreign aggression, also a matter of -force; and, further, the education and training not only -of children but of the ripe youth of the country—a -matter of intellect—which also has a weighty influence in -the making of wise laws. Then there is the devising -of weapons and means of defence by land and by sea, -as well as the discovery and application of knowledge -in regard to disease, both of mind and body, for the -benefit of the community. And there will soon be -a good deal more!</p> - -<p>It does not necessarily follow, because women cannot -themselves do some of these things at all, and for the -others are less able than men, that they should not give -a vote in electing the men who are to attend to them. -The only question is, Would it make life better for -both women and men were they allowed to do so?</p> - -<p>The argument that the paying of taxes on men’s -property qualifies men to give a vote, and therefore -the paying of taxes on women’s property should, <i lang="la" xml:lang="la">ipso -facto</i>, entitle women to give a vote, is fallacious, because -the paying of taxes is not the reason or determining -cause of men having a vote, but only a subsidiary test<span class="pagenum">[121]</span> -or qualification which might be abolished or modified. -The property of minors pays the tax, but it is not -proposed on that account that children should vote. -The property qualifications in use at present are merely -a method for excluding certain men, and we might have -an intellectual qualification or a muscular qualification -for the same purpose. Indeed, we do at present -exclude male imbeciles and those who are immature. -The reason for extending the Parliamentary vote to a -larger and larger body of the male population has been -to secure the assent of the strength and manhood of -the country to the laws and public acts of the Government, -and to ensure its willing participation in that -maintenance of the central Government’s decisions by -physical force, which is the ultimate and by no means -very remote method by which they are maintained. It -does not seem to be likely to be an improvement on -our present system that women, who must always be -regarded as specially privileged because of their physical -weakness, should nevertheless be allowed to influence by -the mere number of their votes the decision of questions -in which the employment of the physical strength of -men acting as defenders of our territory, guardians of -the peace, or ministers of the law, is the essential condition -of an effective result following on such decision.</p> - -<p>To a naturalist human population does not appear -as a number of units of which a few more are female -than male—but rather as a series of families, consisting -of men, women, and children, bound together by a -variety of reciprocal services, dependent one on another, -ordered and disciplined to a distribution of functions -and duties by the tradition and experience of ages. -The notion that the paterfamilias is the rightful chief -of his wife and children, and that through him they -are represented, and should be content to be represented, -in the local and greater State Government—is -one of long standing in civilised Europe. The powers<span class="pagenum">[122]</span> -of the paterfamilias have been gradually limited in -the course of the development of social life since -the young men and the old bachelors, too, have been -given a share of power in the State: but the recent -proposal to break the fabric of his household by giving -the Parliamentary franchise to women is so sudden -and strange a notion that he seems not to have realised -what it means.</p> - -<p>The apathy which many men exhibit in regard to -this proposal is as remarkable as the amiable courtesy -with which others assent to it rather than “disoblige a -lady.” Looking at the proposal not as a question of -justice, which really has nothing to do with it, but in -reference to the inquiry as to whether it is likely, if -carried, to increase the happiness and prosperity of the -community, I must say that, so far as the natural -history of man gives indications, it seems to me that if -women acquired the Parliamentary franchise and made -active use of it, they would be led into a new attitude -of independence and separation from the men and from -the family group to which they are by birth or alliance -attached. I fear that the great business of making the -nest beautiful, producing and tending the young, nursing -the sick, helping the aged, consoling the afflicted, rewarding -the brave, of dancing and singing and creating -gaiety within the charmed circle where political contests -and affairs of State are of no account, would be neglected -and without honour. In the end these amenities -of life would probably fall into the hands of commercial -companies and be sent out at so much a head—imported -from Germany. Woman would not be the -gainer, for she can only gain by continuing to astonish -man by all she does for his enchantment and delight, to -serve him and to crown his life—she will only suffer by -becoming “independent.” The movement which is -supposed to lead to a higher development of womanhood, -and consists in women mobbing people on their<span class="pagenum">[123]</span> -doorsteps, waving flags and shouting at other people’s -meetings, and struggling in the arms of policemen, -seems to be inconsistent with a development in the -direction which has hitherto been popular and successful -in the progress of man from savagery to decency. -It is difficult to suppose that men will really be so -blind to the facts of the real importance and true value -of women as to allow this movement to succeed whilst -they look on with vague incredulity as to its being anything -more than a huge joke.</p> - -<p>There is, too, finally, one serious warning to be -derived from the ascertained facts of human physiology -and psychology. The immutable task, the sacred -destiny, of women is to become the mothers of new -generations. Nothing which is likely to interfere with -or lessen the respect and veneration due to women in -view of this tremendous natural determination of their -instincts and aspirations should be lightly sanctioned -by men so long as they have the power of deciding the -matter. There is good and sufficient ground for fearing -that the new status of women which would be established -by their entry on an equal footing with man -into the arena of political struggle and public life, -would injuriously affect in a majority or large minority -of cases that mode of life and economy of strength -which is necessary for those who must give so much to -the great and exacting demands of maternity. The -gratification of the whim of a few earnest but injudicious -women would be an altogether insufficient -justification for the injury of the “physique” of women -in general by the strain of public competition with -men, and for the widespread development in women of -an increased habit of self-assertion and self-sufficiency—habits -which must make them unwilling to accept -their natural duties as wives and mothers—and must -make men equally unwilling to promote them to these -honours and privileges.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<p><span class="pagenum">[124]</span></p> - -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_40">40. <em>Tobacco and the History of Smoking</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>A proposal is before Parliament to prevent little -boys from “smoking” in public places. Little girls -are, as the bill at present stands, not to be interfered -with. Perhaps this is because they are not to have -votes when they grow up, and so they may do as they -like.</p> - -<p>Apart from the question as to whether the smoking -of tobacco is injurious to the health or not, there are -many curious questions which arise from time to time -as to the history and use of tobacco. I have no doubt -that for children the use of tobacco is injurious, and I -am inclined to think that it is only free from objection -in the case of strong, healthy men, and that even they -should avoid any excess, and should only smoke after -meals, and never late at night. The strongest man, -who can tolerate a cigar or a pipe after breakfast, lunch, -and dinner, may easily get into a condition of “nerves” -when even one cigarette acts as a poison and causes a -slowing of the heart’s action.</p> - -<p>A curious mistake, almost universally made, is that -of supposing that the oily juice which forms in a pipe -or at the end of a cigar is “nicotine,” the chief nerve-poison -of tobacco. As a matter of fact, this juice, -though it contains injurious substances, contains little -or no “nicotine.” Nicotine is a colourless volatile -liquid, which is vapourised and carried along with the -smoke; it is not deposited in the pipe or cigar-end -except in very small quantity. It is the chief agent -by which tobacco acts on the nervous system, and -through that on the heart—the agent whose effects are -sought and enjoyed by the lover of tobacco. A single -drop of pure nicotine will kill a dog. Nicotine has no<span class="pagenum">[125]</span> -aroma, and has nothing to do with the flavour of -tobacco, which is due to very minute quantities of -special volatile bodies similar to those which give a -scent to hay.</p> - -<p>Most people are acquainted with the three ways of -“taking tobacco”—that of taking its smoke into the -mouth, and more or less into the lungs, that of chewing -the prepared leaf, and that of snuffing up the powdered -leaf into the nose, whence it ultimately passes to the -stomach. A fourth modification of the snuffing and -chewing methods exists in what is called the “snuff -stick.” According to the novelist, Mrs. Hodgson -Burnett, the country women in Kentucky use a short -stick, like a brush, which they dip into a paperfull of -snuff; they then rub the powder on to the gums. -Snuff-taking has almost disappeared in “polite society” -in this country within the past twenty years, but -snuffing and chewing are still largely practised by -those whose occupation renders it impossible or -dangerous for them to carry a lighted pipe or cigar—such -as sailors and fishermen and workers in many -kinds of factories and engine-rooms.</p> - -<p>One of the most curious questions in regard to the -history of tobacco is that as to whether its use originated -independently in Asia or was introduced there by -Europeans. It is largely cultivated and used for -smoking throughout the East from Turkey to China—including -Persia and India on the way—and special -varieties of tobacco, the Turkish, the Persian, and the -Manilla are well known, and only produced in the East, -whilst special forms of pipe, such as the “hukah” or -“hooka,” the “hubble-bubble,” and the small Chinese -pipe are distinctively Oriental. Not only that, but the -islanders of the Far East are inveterate smokers of -tobacco, and some of them have peculiar methods of -obtaining the smoke, as, for instance, certain North -Australians who employ “a smoke-box” made of a<span class="pagenum">[126]</span> -joint of bamboo. Smoke is blown into this receptacle -by a faithful spouse, who closes its opening with her -hand and presents the boxful of smoke to her husband. -He inhales the smoke and hands the bamboo joint back -to his wife for refilling. The Asiatic peoples are great -lovers of tobacco, and it is certain that in Java they -had tobacco as early as 1601, and in India in 1605. -The hookah (a pipe, with water-jar attached, through -which the smoke is drawn in bubbles) was seen and -described by a European traveller in 1614. Should we -not, therefore, suppose that in Asia they had tobacco -and practised smoking before it was introduced from -America into the West of Europe? It seems unlikely -that Western nations should have given this luxury to -the East when practically everything else of the kind -has come from the East to Europe—the grape and -wine made from it, the orange, lemon, peach, fig, spices of -all kinds, pepper and incense. Yet it is certain that -the Orientals got the habit of smoking tobacco from -us, and not we from them.</p> - -<p>Incredible as it seems, the investigations of the Swiss -botanist, De Candolle (see his delightful History of -Cultivated Plants—a wonderful volume, published for -5s., in the International Scientific Series) and of -Colonel Prain, formerly in India, now Director of Kew, -have rendered it quite certain that the Orientals owe -tobacco and the habit of smoking entirely to the -Europeans, who brought it from America, as early as -1558. In the year 1560 Jean Nicot, the French -Ambassador, saw the plant in Portugal, and sent seeds -to France to Catherine de’ Medici. It was named -Nicotiana in his honour. But the introduction into -Europe of the practice of smoking is chiefly due to the -English. In 1586 Ralph Lane, the first Governor of -Virginia, and Sir Francis Drake brought over the pipes -of the North American Indians and the tobacco -prepared by them. The English enthusiasm for tobacco<span class="pagenum">[127]</span> -smoking, “drinking a pipe of tobacco,” as it was at -first called, was extraordinary both for its sudden -development, its somewhat excessive character, and the -violent antagonism which it aroused, and, as we learn -from Mr. Frederic Harrison, still arouses. It was at -once called “divine tobacco” by the poet Spenser, and -“our holy herb nicotian” by William Lilly, and not -long afterwards denounced as a devilish poison by King -James. The reason why the English had most to do -with the introduction of smoking is that the inhabitants -of South America did not smoke pipes, but -chewed the tobacco, or took it as snuff, and less frequently -smoked it as a cigar. From the Isthmus -of Panama as far as Canada and California, on the -other hand, the custom of smoking pipes was universal, -and wonderful carved pipes of great variety -were found in use by the natives of these regions, and -also dug up in very ancient burial grounds. Hence the -English colonists of Virginia were the first to introduce -pipe-smoking to Europe.</p> - -<p>The Portuguese had discovered the coasts of Brazil -as early as 1500, and it is they who carried tobacco to -their possessions and trading ports in the Far East—to -India, Java, China, and Japan, so that in less than a -hundred years it was well established in those countries. -Probably it went about the same time from Spain and -England to Turkey, and from there to Persia, and -rapidly developed not only special new forms of pipe -(the hookah) for its consumption, but also within a few -years special varieties of the plant itself. These were -raised by cultivation, and have formerly been erroneously -regarded as native Asiatic species of tobacco plant.</p> - -<p>The definite proof of the fact that tobacco was in -this way introduced from Western Europe to the -Oriental nations is, first, that Asiatics have no word for -it excepting a corruption of the original American -name tabaco, tobacco, or tambuco: it is certain that it<span class="pagenum">[128]</span> -is not mentioned in Chinese writings nor represented in -their pottery before the year 1680. In the next place, -it appears that careful examination of old herbariums -and of the records of early travellers who knew plants -well and recorded all they saw, proves that no species of -tobacco is a native of Asia. There are fifty species of -tobacco, but all are American excepting the Nicotiana -suaveolens, which is a native of the Australian -continent, and the Nicotiana fragrans, which is a native -of the Isle of Pines, near New Caledonia.</p> - -<p>Forty-eight different species of tobacco (that is to -say, of the genus Nicotiana) are found in America. -Of these Nicotiana tabacum is the only one which has -been extensively cultivated. It has been found wild -in the State of Ecuador, but was cultivated by the -natives both of North and South America before the -advent of Europeans. It seems probable that all the -tobaccos grown in the Old World for smoking or -snuffing are only cultivated varieties—often with very -special qualities—of the N. tabacum, with the exception -of the Shiraz tobacco plant, which, though called -N. persica, is of Brazilian origin, and the N. rustica, -of Linnæus, a native of Mexico, which has a yellow -flower, and yields a coarse kind of tobacco. This has -been cultivated in South America and also in Asia -Minor. But tobaccos so different as the Havannah, -the Maryland and Virginian, the incomparable Latakia, -the Manilla, and the Roumelian or Turkish—all come -from culture-varieties of the one great species, Nicotiana -tabacum.</p> - -<p>The treatment of tobacco-leaf to prepare it for use -in smoking, snuffing, and chewing requires great skill -and care, and is directed by the tradition and experience -of centuries. As is the case with “hay,” the dried -tobacco-leaf undergoes a kind of fermentation, and, in -fact, more than one such change. The cause of the -fermentation is a micro-organism which multiplies in<span class="pagenum">[129]</span> -the dead leaf and causes chemical changes, just as the -yeast organism grows in “wort” and changes it to -“beer.” It is said that the flavour and aroma of -special tobaccos is due to special kinds of ferment, -and that by introducing the Havannah ferment or -micro-organism to tobacco-leaves grown away from -Cuba, you can give them much of the character of -Havannah tobacco! A very valuable kind of tobacco -is the Roumelian, from which the best Turkish cigarettes -are made. It has a very delicate flavour, and -very small quantities of an aromatic kind prepared -from a distinct variety of tobacco plant grown near -Ephesus and on the Black Sea (probably a cultivated -variety of Nicotiana rustica) are judiciously blended -with it. This blending, and the use of the very finest -qualities of tobacco-leaf, are essential points in the -production of the best Turkish cigarettes. The so-called -“Egyptian” cigarettes are made from less valuable -Turkish tobacco, with the addition of an excess of the -aromatic kind. It is a mistake to suppose that opium -or other matters are used to adulterate tobacco. The -only proceeding of the kind which occurs is the mixing -of inferior, cheap, and coarse-flavoured tobaccos with -better kinds. Water and also starch are used fraudulently -to increase the weight of leaf-tobacco. But -skilful “blending” is a legitimate and most important -feature in the manufacture of cigars, cigarettes, and -smoking mixtures.</p> - -<p>The first “smoking” of tobacco seen by Europeans -was that of the Caribs or Indians of San Domingo. -They used a very curious sort of tubular pipe, shaped -like the letter Y. The diverging arms were placed one -up each nostril, and the end of the stem held in the -smoke of burning tobacco-leaves, which was thus -“sniffed up” into the nose. The North American -Indians, on the other hand, had pipes very similar to -those still in use. The natives of South America<span class="pagenum">[130]</span> -smoked the rolled leaf (cigars), chewed it, and took it -as snuff.</p> - -<p>It has been suggested that in Asia smoking of some -kind of dried herbs may have been a habit before -tobacco was introduced—since even Herodotus states -that the Scythians were accustomed to inhale the smoke -of burning weeds, and showed their enjoyment of it by -howling like dogs! But investigation does not support -the view that anything corresponding to individual -or personal “smoking” existed. “Bang” or “hashish” -(the Indian hemp) was not “smoked,” but swallowed as -a kind of paste before the introduction of tobacco-smoking -in the East—as we may gather from the -stories of the “Arabian Nights”—although the practice -of smoking hemp (which is the chief constituent of -“bang”) and also of smoking the narcotic herb -“henbane,” has now been established. Opium was, -and is, eaten in India, not “smoked.” The “smoking” -of opium is a Chinese invention of the eighteenth -century.</p> - -<p>The Oriental hookah suggests a history anterior to -the use of tobacco, but nothing is known of it. The -word signifies a cocoanut-shell, and is applied to the jar -(sometimes actually a cocoanut) containing perfumed -water, through which smoke from a pipe, fixed so as to -dip into the water, is drawn by a long tube with -mouthpiece. It seems possible that this apparatus was -in use for inhaling perfume by means of bubbles of air -drawn through rose-water or such liquids, before -tobacco-smoking was introduced, and that the tobacco-pipe -and the perfume-jar were then combined. But -travellers before the year 1600 do not mention the -existence of the hookah in Persia or in India, though -as soon as tobacco came into use this apparatus is -described by Floris, in 1614, and by Olearius, in 1633, -and by all subsequent travellers.</p> - -<p>The conclusion to which careful inquiry has led is<span class="pagenum">[131]</span> -that though various Asiatic races have appreciated the -smoke of various herbs and enjoyed inhaling it from -time immemorial, yet there was no definite “smoking” -in earlier times. No pipes or rolled-up packets of dried -leaves—to be placed in the mouth and sucked whilst -slowly burning—were in use before the introduction -of tobacco by Europeans, who brought the tobacco-plant -from America and the mode of enjoying its -smoke, and passed on its seeds to the people of Turkey, -Persia, India, China, and Japan.</p> - - - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak" id="CH_41">41. <em>Cruelty, Pain and Knowledge</em></h2> -</div> - - -<p>It is difficult to write or to read or even to think -about “cruelty” and preserve one’s sober judgment and -reason. Most people are upset by emotion when torture -and the details of the infliction of pain are discussed. -All the more must we remember that emotion is a powerful -driving force, but a bad guide. Only true knowledge -and sound reasoning can guide us aright.</p> - -<p>An awful fact about the emotional state produced by -witnessing or hearing about the agonies of human beings -or of sentient animals is that to some people (actually -very few and diminishing in number among civilised -races) it is distinctly a source of pleasure, though to -most of us it is intolerably painful. This fact forms -one of the most difficult problems of psychology. It -seems that just as there are people who enjoy seeing -dangerous acrobatic performances or climbing themselves -among ice and rocks at the risk of their lives, or reading -of hairbreadth escapes, of bloody murders, of ghosts, -and other horrors—all of which are repulsive to the -majority—so there are some people who experience -delicious shudderings—“des frissons exquis”—when -they see a man or an animal in torture or read a description -of such things. In the eighteenth century it was<span class="pagenum">[132]</span> -not unusual for a country cousin on a visit to London -to be taken as a treat to see half a dozen men and boys -hanged at Newgate, and then to complete the happy -day by a visit to Bedlam to see the madmen flogged! -Fortunately, public opinion and education seem to have -been able actually to alter the operation of the emotions -excited by these brutalities—so that to-day practically -everyone in the Western States of Europe regards the -unnecessary infliction of pain with horror and indignation, -and is anxious to avoid witnessing pain, even in -cases where it is a necessary evil.</p> - -<p>It is a mistake to suppose that there is any tendency -on the part of scientific men or medical men to be callous -or indifferent to the infliction of pain. The surgeon -sometimes has to inflict pain in order to prevent greater -future pain or death—but he is not indifferent to the -pain he causes. He is not even “cruel only to be kind”—but -appears cruel to the unthinking because he has to -give pain which he knows will save his patient from far -greater pain, and he has to maintain a calm and determined -attitude in order to help those around him to -exercise self-control. The medical art is, above all -things, an art of removing and abolishing pain, and its -practitioners are all the more sensitive concerning pain -because they know more and see more of it than other -people, and make it their chief business to alleviate -suffering.</p> - -<p>Charles Darwin took a prominent part twenty-five -years ago in urging the Government of the day not to -make a law which would prevent physiologists and -medical men from obtaining knowledge as to animal -life and disease by experiment. The great naturalist -was a great lover of animals and a most gentle and -tender-hearted man. He wrote to me in 1870: “Experiment -must, of course, be allowed for the progress of -physiology and medicine, but not for damnable and -detestable curiosity. I will write no more about it, or<span class="pagenum">[133]</span> -I shall not sleep to-night.” Mr. Darwin was alluding -to horrible so-called “experiments” which in former -days—especially in the latter part of the eighteenth -century—were made by utterly irresponsible and ignorant -amateurs, witnessed by fashionable ladies, and -reported in the newspapers and letters of the day. It -is these reckless and useless “experiments” which rightly -excited horror and opposition a century ago, and were -described by the name “vivisection.” We have to thank -these blundering philosophers of the salons of a past -age for the mistaken feeling with which some people -regard the really valuable and careful investigations -which are made by medical men at the present day, with -the use of every precaution to prevent pain to the -animals used.</p> - -<p>The testing of drugs, the inoculation of parasitic -disease, and the trial of different modes of removing or -controlling the disease so inoculated, carried on by -highly trained and learned men, who thoroughly know -what they are about, and who communicate with one -another from all parts of the world as to the progress -they are making in curing or even abolishing diseases, -such as diphtheria, cholera, sleeping sickness, and phthisis -are very different from the impudent unscientific “experiments” -of the days of Horace Walpole. The -inquiries carried on in the modern laboratories of our -great universities should not for a moment be confused -with the horrors performed to glorify and show the -superior cold-bloodedness of drawing-room pretenders -to science, in those strange times.</p> - -<p>I believe that most sensible people feel as Mr. Darwin -felt, and I myself would certainly subscribe to what he -wrote to me in the letter which I have quoted above. -Amongst those who feel thus strongly on the subject -there are some who can control their emotion and calmly -consider whether the pain inflicted under any given circumstances -is justifiable as leading to a great ultimate<span class="pagenum">[134]</span> -diminution of pain by the knowledge obtained. There -are others who are constitutionally incapable of controlling -their emotion in this matter. They hear dreadful -stories of cruelty, and are so upset that they are -incapable of ascertaining whether the stories are true or -not. They are quite unfit to weigh the question as to -whether the pain given in the case they hear of may or -may not be a necessary step towards avoiding far greater -pain in the future for thousands of human beings and -sentient animals. Far be it from me to think harshly of -these tender-hearted people, though their mistaken outcry -may tend to stop the discovery of pain-saving and -life-saving knowledge. I feel more sympathy with them -than with those (happily rare) individuals who are really -indifferent to seeing or giving bodily pain to men or to -animals.</p> - -<p>There is reason to hope that careful and well-considered -statement of the facts will eventually enable -many of those who are mentally unhinged by descriptions -of pain and bloodshed to recognise that they have -been deceived, partly by their own fancies and partly by -the false statements of professional agitators. Unfortunately, -there are always present in human society individuals -who find it to their advantage to excite the -minds of their more emotional fellow-citizens by tales -of horror. The lust of such power—the power to lead -or urge a large body of men driven by emotional excitement -into violent action—has led from time to time to -exaggeration, misrepresentation, and elaborate plot and -perjury directed against a group of innocent or worthy -people, whose proceedings were mysterious or misunderstood -by the community at large. Thus, from time to -time, the crowd has been infuriated and led to the -murder of the Jews by agitators, who started the baseless -story that the Jews had slain a Christian child, and -used its blood at their feast of the Passover. Titus -Oates and Lord George Gordon made use of the unreasoning<span class="pagenum">[135]</span> -emotion of the crowd in the same way. To -a less serious extent the emotional unreasonableness of -a number of men and women is being played upon at -the present day by quite a large variety of agitators, -would-be leaders of crusades and campaigns against the -beneficent work of the physiological and medical laboratories -of our universities and medical schools.</p> - -<p>There are one or two other features about “cruelty” -and the mental conditions leading to and arising from -it, which, however uncanny and troubling, should be -carefully considered when public opinion is roused in -regard to its repression. Among these is the fact that -the word is freely applied to the mere infliction of pain -without consideration of the question as to whether -there is a guilty mind determining it. Storms and frosts -are called “cruel” by poetic license; but it is probably -quite wrong to call a cat or a tiger cruel. These animals -take pleasure in playing with their prey, as they would -with an inanimate ball or mechanical toy. There is no -reason to suppose that they are conscious of the infliction -of pain or take pleasure in pain as pain. And so -it must happen sometimes with thoughtless human -beings who disregard the pain which they cause, when -eagerly engaged in “sport” or in the pursuit of some all-absorbing -and consuming purpose. The whole subject -of cruelty is a distressing one, but should not on that -account be misapprehended or dealt with wildly and -blindly.</p> - -<p>Twenty-five years ago a Royal Commission sat which -was appointed to inquire as to what restrictions, if any, -it was desirable to place upon the practice of making -experiments on animals for physiological and medical -purposes. As a result of its labours an Act of Parliament -was passed which made definite regulations for the -purpose of preventing unqualified persons from indulging -in reckless experiments on animals. There were -stories circulated by the agitators then—as there are<span class="pagenum">[136]</span> -now—to the effect that medical students perform horrible -and painful operations (vivisections, as the agitators -term them,) on live animals in secret or with the connivance -of their teachers. It was proved twenty-five -years ago that these stories were false. At the same -time an elaborate law was passed to satisfy the emotional -persons misled by the agitators, which made it necessary -for an experimenter (1) to have a licence (dependent on a -certificate as to his competency); (2) that he should use -anæsthetics; and (3) that experiments should only be -carried out in licensed laboratories.</p> - -<p>The agitators of the present day have by heart-rending -stories, similar to those told twenty-five years ago, -produced a similar excitement and a similar result, -namely, a Royal Commission on Vivisection, which has -been occupied for a year and a half in listening to the -statements and delusions of those who declare that the -law made twenty-five years ago is insufficient, and that -all sorts of cruelties are committed by the physiologists -and doctors. The Commission has also questioned the -leading physiologists and medical men in the country, -and listened to their voluntary statements. I have seen -the very voluminous report of the evidence thus given -on both sides. The various accusations made against -the medical men in the conduct of their laboratories -have been carefully gone into. It is contended, on their -side, that these charges are based on misunderstanding—the -misunderstanding which one would expect from an -ignorant person with a strong feeling or prejudice in the -direction of the misunderstanding. For instance, the -fact that chloroform is administered and the animal -rendered insensible when operated on, has been overlooked -in some of the accounts which excited the so-called -“antivivisectors”—notably in the misleading -account of “the brown dog.” The whole of the evidence -should be read by those who are really in doubt on the -matter. Probably it will not be long before the Commission<span class="pagenum">[137]</span> -reports, and its conclusions will command the very -greatest respect, not only because its members include -eminent lawyers, medical men and independent representatives -who were ready to give an impartial mind to -the inquiry, but also because it is obvious that the very -greatest care has been taken to obtain the fullest evidence -from both sides.</p> - -<p>Sir James Fletcher Moulton, one of the Lords Justices -of the Court of Appeal, has made a statement to the -Commission in defence of scientific experiment which is -a masterpiece of persuasive reasoning and lucid exposition. -It is somewhat remarkable that there have been -and are persons in high judicial office who have shown -active hostility to the cause of science and knowledge in -this matter owing to their want of acquaintance with -the facts and their readiness to be carried away by blind -emotion. Lord Justice Moulton, on the other hand, is -a scientific man by education and early training, and has -come forward to state in a plain and reasonable way what -is the view of the matter which commends itself to him. -There is reason to hope that his view will be approved -by those who read what he says calmly and without bias. -His chief point is that many people are willing to admit -that it is right to destroy animals (even by methods -which inflict great pain on them) when an immediate -result of a good and useful kind is to be obtained—as -when we kill animals to serve as food or in order to prevent -them from injuring us or destroying our crops and -stores. Yet these same persons, he points out, by some -defect of imagination are unable to see that the gaining -of pain-saving or disease-preventing knowledge as the -result of inflicting pain and death on a small number of -animals justifies us in permitting that pain and death. -They are unable to admit the justification because the -knowledge and its practical application does not directly -and at once follow upon the first commencement of the -search for it, and they have not sufficient acquaintance<span class="pagenum">[138]</span> -with the matter to enable them to realise and confidently -believe that the beneficent result will ensue. The knowledge -has to be built up step by step, and the infliction -of pain on the animals is separated by an appreciable -lapse of time from the beneficent result—which is none -the less the result which was aimed at, and the true consequence -of the pain inflicted. Putting aside for the -moment the fact that in these inquiries the pain is reduced -to a minimum by the use of anæsthetics, it would -seem that we ought to be able to recognise that the -causing of a certain amount of pain to many hundreds -of rabbits, and even dogs, is justified by the consequent -removal of a far greater amount of pain from thousands -of men and animals who are saved from suffering at a -later date by the knowledge so gained.</p> - -<p>Lord Justice Moulton suggests two cases of the infliction -of pain on animals for comparison. Suppose, he -says, a ship to arrive in port which (as might easily -happen to-day) is infested by plague-stricken rats; there -are, perhaps, ten or twenty thousand rats on board. If -the rats escaped and landed they might (not certainly, -but probably) infect a whole city, even a much larger -area, with plague, and cause death and disaster to thousands -of human beings. Everyone will agree that the -owner of the ship would be justified in destroying all the -rats on the ship by sulphur fumes, or whatever other -painful method might be necessary to prevent even one -from escaping. A vast amount of suffering would be -inflicted on the rats in order to prevent a far greater -contingent amount of suffering. Now suppose that a -man, by infecting some hundreds of rats and other animals -with plague, and by trying various experiments on -these animals with curative drugs, and by other operations -upon them, can in all probability arrive at such a -knowledge of plague and how to check it as to enable us -to arrest its propagation, and so to save thousands, or -even millions, of human beings from this painful and<span class="pagenum">[139]</span> -deadly disease, are we to say that this investigator must -not carry on his studies, must not find out how to stop -plague in future because to do so he will have to give -some amount of pain to a hundred or more animals? -Clearly, if we justify the shipowner we must justify the -inquiries and experiments of the medical discoverer. In -both cases we must hold—every sane man really does -hold—that it is right to inflict pain with the expectation -(not a certainty in either case, but only a reasonable -probability) of preventing a far larger and more serious -amount of pain in the future. It is the choice of the -lesser of two evils.</p> - -<p>And thus we are led to admit that it is right that -experiments and studies attended with some pain to -animals should be carried on, on condition that competent -and serious persons make them, for the purpose of -gaining increased knowledge of the processes of life and -disease. Such studies have already yielded great results—the -pain in the wards of hospitals and in sick rooms -is not a tenth of what it was a hundred years ago. The -death-rate of great cities is a third less than it was fifty -years ago. Modern medicine and modern surgery are -really and demonstrably immense agencies for preventing -pain and the anguish and misery which is caused by -untimely death.</p> - -<p>A Society for the Defence of Research has been -established this year (1908) with the Earl of Cromer as -its president. The Society has issued some valuable -pamphlets showing what improvements in medical -knowledge have been recently effected by means of -inoculations and other experiments in which animals -have been used though subjected to as little pain and -discomfort as consistent with the enquiries made. -Ignorant opponents of medical research assert that the -scientific study of the processes of life and disease in -laboratories has not helped in the great progress in -medical practice which marks the last fifty years. But<span class="pagenum">[140]</span> -the medical men who are the leaders of their profession -unanimously assert, and prove by detailed accounts of -the discoveries made, that such study has been essential -to the progress established, and is essential for further -progress. Lord Lister, who by his antiseptic method -of treating surgical wounds has saved more pain to -present and future generations of men than all the -torturers of the Inquisition ever inflicted or dreamed of -inflicting, has been the leader in declaring the -inestimable value to humanity—in fact, the absolute -necessity—of physiological experiments on animals. -Whose judgment on this question can be considered of -greater value than his?</p> - -<p>The anti-vivisection agitators, for the purpose of -exciting the emotions of those who listen to them, use -the word “torture” as describing the action of such -men as Pasteur and Lord Lister. To torture is to -inflict an ever-increasing amount of pain, with the view -of “extorting” a submission, a confession, or treasure -from a victim. To suggest that scientific and medical -men apply pain in this way, and to spread the word -“torture” among the ignorant, emotional public, in -connection with their inquiries, is dishonest as well as -ungrateful.</p> - -<p>One valuable result of the work of the present Royal -Commission on what is called “Vivisection,” but should -be called “the use of animals in the discovery of means -of controlling disease and alleviating pain,” is that it is -made quite clear that there is very little pain at all -inflicted in this beneficent work, owing to the fact that -anæsthetics and narcotics are administered to the -animals when anything which might cause pain is done. -I do not hesitate to say that there is in this country less -pain caused in a whole year in all the laboratories where -this great work for the public good is carried on than -in a single day’s rabbit-shooting.</p> - -<p>It is important to correct, if possible, the misunderstanding<span class="pagenum">[141]</span> -which very naturally exists as to what physiologists -and doctors mean by “experiment.” In ordinary -language an “experiment” suggests a haphazard venture, -the doing of something blindly and in ignorance, just -“to see what will happen.” It is true that long ago in -the eighteenth century there were men callous enough -and ignorant enough to make such “fool’s experiments” -on living animals. But when scientific men speak of -“the experimental method” and the acquisition of -knowledge by experiment, they do not allude to -haphazard attempts to see what will happen when -something extraordinary is done. The experiment of -the experimental method is arranged so as to provide a -definite answer to a definite question, and the question -has been thought out by a man who knows the whole -record of previous experiment and knowledge in regard -to the subject which is under investigation.</p> - -<p>Thus in the inquiry as to the possible prevention of -the deadly effect of snake poison introduced into the -human body by the bite of snakes, the first question -asked was, “Is it true, as sometimes stated, that a -poisonous snake is not poisoned by having its own -poison injected into its flesh?” The experiment was -tried. The answer was, “It is true.” Next it was asked, -“Is this due to the action of very small doses of the -poison which pass constantly from the poison gland into -the snake’s blood, and so render the snake ‘immune,’ as -happens in the case of other poisons?” The experiment -was tried. Snakes without poison glands were found to -be killed by the introduction of snake’s poison in a full -dose into their blood. Then it was found that a horse -could be injected with a dose of snake poison, or half -the quantity necessary to cause death, and that it -recovered in a few days. The question was now put, -“Is the horse so treated rendered immune to snake -poison, as the snake is which receives small doses of -poison into its blood from its own poison gland?”<span class="pagenum">[142]</span> -Accordingly the experiment was made. The horse was -given a full dose of snake poison, and did not suffer any -inconvenience. At intervals of two days it was given -increasing injections of snake poison without suffering -in any way, until at last an injection in one dose of -thirty times the deadly quantity of snake poison—that -is, enough to kill thirty unprepared horses—was made -into the same horse, and it did not show the smallest -inconvenience. The question was thus answered: -Immunity to snake-bite can be conferred by the -absorption of small quantities (non-lethal doses) of -snake poison. The next question was this: “If something -has been formed in the horse’s blood by this -process, which is an antidote to snake poison, should it -not be possible, by removing some of the horse’s blood -and injecting a small quantity of it into a smaller -animal, to protect that animal from snake bite?” The -experiment was accordingly made. Rabbits and dogs -received injections of the blood of the immune horse. -An hour after they received full doses of snake poison. -They suffered no inconvenience at all; they were -“protected,” or “rendered immune.” The next -question was, “Will the antidote act on an animal after -it has already been bitten by a snake?” The -experiment was made. Rabbits were injected with -snake poison. After a quarter of an hour they were -on the point of death. A dose of the immune horse’s -blood was now injected into each—in ten minutes they -had completely recovered and were feeding. The means -was thus found of preventing death from snake-bite. -The protective horse-blood was properly prepared, and -sent out at once to Cochin China and to India. It was -there tried upon human beings who had been -accidentally bitten by deadly snakes, and it proved -absolutely effective; it saved the men’s lives. It is now -used (wherever it can be obtained in time) as the sure -antidote to snake-bite, though it is not at present<span class="pagenum">[143]</span> -possible to supply it whenever and wherever it is needed. -That is an example, briefly told, of the experimental -questioning of Nature—such as is pursued in the -laboratories of medical men and physiologists. They -do not perform haphazard experiments; but each -experiment is so arranged as to give a definite answer -to a definite question, leading to a large result. By no -other process can knowledge of many things, which it is -urgent for us to have, be obtained. We should have to -wait centuries if we merely watched Nature, and hoped -for some accidental circumstance to reveal the facts.</p> - -<p>What, after all, do we understand and mean by -“pain”? It is not merely the sharp sting, and -consequent shrinking caused by wounds and violence. -That, we know well enough, is a beneficent arrangement -by which men as well as animals are prevented -from knocking themselves to pieces, and are driven into -avoiding danger to life and limb. But “pain” -includes, besides this, the anguish arising from the weary, -fruitless struggle against disease and starvation, from -the disaster to the household caused by the untimely -death of its mainstay, from the slaughter of children by -poisonous foods, and from the neglect of the laws of -health of body and mind.</p> - -<p>Ignorance, the “curse of Hell,” is the cause of all -suffering. Knowledge is the wing which takes us -heavenward, and frees us from misery. I cannot put it -better than in Shakespeare’s words. It is man’s destiny -to diminish pain on this earth, and that not by timidly -shrinking from and emotionally raving about the -horrors of pain, but by facing them and deliberately -accepting the responsibility of producing a small and -brief suffering to a few animals as the price of the -salvation of his fellow-creatures from the far greater -pain which is the assured and fatal companion of -ignorance—accursed ignorance!</p> - -<p>A recent writer has told us that he cannot believe<span class="pagenum">[144]</span> -that good will follow from the wilful destruction by -man of Nature’s greatest and most beautiful production—a -living thing. He poses as a sentimentalist and -seems to regard it as the indication of a superior and -gentle mind to refuse to sanction the removal or even -the temporary discomfort of what Nature has called -into life. I, too, claim to be a sentimentalist, but the -sentiment which thrills me is one of revolt against the -needless and remediable suffering of all humanity—suffering -which man has brought on himself by his -stumbling, half-hearted resistance to Nature’s drastic -method of purifying and strengthening the race, her -remorseless slaughter of the unfit. It is this suffering -which some would allow their fellow-men still to endure, -now and for generations to come, rather than have their -own tranquillity disturbed by the record of that -modicum of immediate pain and sacrifice of animal life -which is the price of freedom for mankind from far -greater pain hereafter. We have to learn to mitigate -and to minimise pain, not to run away from it. It is -childish to weep over the distortion and destruction of -Nature’s products by man’s violence and ignorance. -What we can and should do is to see that our dealings -with this fair earth and its living freight are guided not -by vain regret, but by knowledge and foresight.</p> - -<p class="center p2">THE END</p> - -<p class="smallfont center p2">R. CLAY AND SONS, LTD., BREAD ST. HILL, E.C., AND BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> -<div class="chapter"> - -<div class="transnote"> -<h2 style="margin-top: 0em">Transcriber’s Notes:</h2> - -<p>Punctuation has been made consistent.</p> - -<p>Variations in spelling and hyphenation were retained as they appear in -the original publication, except that obvious typographical errors -have been corrected.</p> -</div></div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of From an Easy Chair, by Ray Lankester - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FROM AN EASY CHAIR *** - -***** This file should be named 61795-h.htm or 61795-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/7/9/61795/ - -Produced by Susan Skinner, Craig Kirkwood, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This -file was produced from images generously made available -by The Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/61795-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/61795-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e53efbe..0000000 --- a/old/61795-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61795-h/images/title.jpg b/old/61795-h/images/title.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 75a6bd9..0000000 --- a/old/61795-h/images/title.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/61795-h/images/titlepageicon.jpg b/old/61795-h/images/titlepageicon.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0177d65..0000000 --- a/old/61795-h/images/titlepageicon.jpg +++ /dev/null |
